The common-vvealth of Vtopia containing a learned and pleasant discourse of the best state of a publike weale, as it is found in the government of the new ile called Vtopia. Written by the right Honourable, Sir Thomas Moore, Lord Chancellour of England.
         Utopia. English
         More, Thomas, Sir, Saint, 1478-1535.
      
       
         
           1639
        
      
       Approx. 283 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 152 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A07711
         STC 18098
         ESTC S112890
         99848131
         99848131
         13209
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A07711)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 13209)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1249:1)
      
       
         
           
             The common-vvealth of Vtopia containing a learned and pleasant discourse of the best state of a publike weale, as it is found in the government of the new ile called Vtopia. Written by the right Honourable, Sir Thomas Moore, Lord Chancellour of England.
             Utopia. English
             More, Thomas, Sir, Saint, 1478-1535.
             Robinson, Ralph, b. 1521.
             Marshall, William, fl. 1617-1650, engraver.
          
           [6], 288, 279-298, 285-288, 303-305, [1] p.
           
             Printed by B. Alsop & T. Fawcet, and are to be sold by Wil: Sheares, at his shop in Bedford-street in Coven-garden neere the New Exchange,
             London :
             1639.
          
           
             A translation by Ralph Robinson of: Utopia.
             With an additional title page, engraved and signed: W. Marshall sculpsit.
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Utopias -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 Emma (Leeson) Huber
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           COMMON-VVEALTH
           OF
           VTOPIA
           :
           Containing
           a
           Learned
           and
           pleasant
           Discourse
           of
           the
           best
           
             state
             of
             a
             Publike
             Weale
             ,
             as
             it
          
           is
           found
           in
           the
           Government
           of
           the
           new
           I
           le
           called
           Vtopia
           .
           WRITTEN
           
             By
             the
             right
             Honourable
          
           ,
           Sir
           THOMAS
           MOORE
           ,
           Lord
           Chancellour
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             B.
             Alsop
          
           &
           
             T.
             Fawcet
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Wil
             :
             Sheares
          
           ,
           at
           his
           shop
           in
           Bedford-street
           in
           Coven-garden
           neere
           the
           
             New
             Exchange
          
           .
           1639.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           TO
           THE
           HON
           ble
           .
           descended
           Gentleman
           ,
           CRESACRE
           MOORE
           ,
           of
           
             More
             place
          
           in
           North-Mi●es
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Hertford●sq●●●●
           ●sq●●●●
           ▪
           Next
           in
           Bloud
           to
           S.
           THOMAS
           MOORE
           ,
           L.
           Chancellor
           of
           
             England
             ,
             and
             Heire
             to
             the
             ancient
          
           Family
           of
           th●
           CRESACRES
           ,
           sometime
           Lord
           of
           he
           Mannor
           of
           B●●borough
           ,
           in
           the
           County
           of
           Yorke
           ,
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Edward
           the
           first
           .
        
         
           
             SIR
             ,
          
        
         
           _●
           Have
           found
           you
           so
           Noble
           in
           the
           first
           Dedication
           ,
           that
           I
           should
           much
           derogate
           from
           your
           true
           Worth
           ,
           and
           wrong
           my selfe
           to
           make
           choise
           of
           a
           new
           Patron
           
           for
           the
           second
           (
           exactly
           done
           with
           applause
           )
           wherein
           though
           I
           presume
           ,
           yet
           persume
           ,
           t'
           will
           bee
           no
           sinne
           to
           multiply
           my
           obligation
           .
           Your
           name
           ,
           and
           nature
           ,
           claimes
           ,
           and
           deserves
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           your
           due
           and
           my
           duty
           ,
           and
           were
           I
           able
           to
           expresse
           more
           MOORE
           should
           have
           it
           ,
           for
           I
           must
           alwayes
           acknowledge
           your
           goodnesse
           in
           whatsoever
           quality
           for
           tune
           shall
           bestow
           me
           .
           SIR
           ,
           I
           know
           you
           are
           wise
           .
           In
           a
           word
           I
           am
           ,
           really
           what
           I
           am
           .
        
         
           
             Your
             worships
             ever
             to
             be
             commanded
             .
             Ber.
             Alsop
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           THE
           FIRST
           BOOKE
           
             of
             the
             Communication
             of
          
           RAPHAEL
           HYTHLODAY
           ,
           concerning
           the
           best
           State
           
             of
             a
          
           COMMON-WEALTH
           .
        
         
           THE
           most
           victorious
           King
           of
           England
           ,
           HENRY
           the
           eight
           of
           that
           name
           ,
           in
           all
           royall
           vertues
           ,
           a
           Prince
           most
           peerelesse
           ,
           had
           of
           late
           in
           Controversie
           with
           CHARLES
           ,
           the
           right
           high
           and
           mighty
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           weightie
           matters
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           importance
           .
           For
           the
           debatement
           and
           finall
           determination
           whereof
           ,
           the
           
           Kings
           Maiestie
           sent
           me
           Ambassadour
           into
           Flanders
           ,
           ioyned
           in
           Commission
           with
           CVTHBERT
           
           TVNSTALL
           ,
           a
           man
           doubtlesse
           out
           of
           comparison
           ,
           and
           whom
           the
           Kings
           Maiestie
           of
           late
           ,
           to
           the
           great
           reioycing
           of
           all
           men
           ,
           did
           preferre
           to
           the
           Office
           of
           Master
           of
           the
           Rolles
           .
        
         
           But
           of
           this
           mans
           praises
           I
           will
           say
           nothing
           ,
           not
           because
           I
           doe
           feare
           that
           small
           credence
           shall
           be
           given
           to
           the
           testimony
           that
           commeth
           out
           of
           a
           friends
           mouth
           :
           but
           because
           his
           vertue
           and
           learning
           be
           greater
           ,
           and
           of
           more
           excellencie
           ,
           then
           that
           I
           am
           able
           to
           praise
           them
           :
           and
           also
           in
           all
           places
           so
           famous
           and
           so
           perfectly
           well
           knowne
           ,
           that
           they
           need
           not
           ,
           nor
           ought
           not
           of
           me
           to
           be
           praised
           ,
           unlesse
           I
           would
           seem
           to
           shew
           and
           set
           forth
           the
           brightnesse
           of
           the
           Sunne
           with
           a
           Candle
           ,
           as
           the
           Proverb
           saith
           .
           There
           met
           us
           at
           Bruges
           (
           for
           thus
           it
           was
           before
           agreed
           )
           they
           whom
           their
           Prince
           had
           
           for
           that
           matter
           appointed
           Commissioners
           :
           excellent
           men
           all
           .
           The
           chiefe
           and
           head
           of
           them
           was
           the
           Margrave
           (
           as
           they
           call
           him
           )
           of
           Bruges
           ,
           a
           right
           honourable
           man
           :
           but
           the
           wisest
           and
           the
           best
           spoken
           of
           them
           was
           GEORGE
           TEMSISE
           ,
           Provost
           of
           Casselses
           ,
           a
           man
           ,
           not
           only
           by
           learning
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           nature
           of
           singuler
           eloquence
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           lawes
           profoundly
           learned
           :
           but
           in
           reasoning
           and
           debating
           of
           matters
           ,
           what
           by
           his
           naturall
           wit
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           daily
           exercise
           ,
           surely
           he
           had
           few
           fellowes
           .
           After
           that
           we
           had
           once
           or
           twise
           met
           ,
           and
           vpon
           certaine
           points
           or
           articles
           could
           not
           fully
           and
           throughly
           agree
           ,
           they
           for
           a
           certaine
           space
           tooke
           their
           leaue
           of
           vs
           ,
           and
           departed
           to
           Bruxells
           ,
           there
           to
           know
           their
           Princes
           pleasure
           .
           I
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           (
           for
           so
           my
           businesse
           lay
           )
           went
           straight
           thence
           to
           Antwerpe
           .
           While
           I
           was
           there
           abiding
           ,
           oftentimes
           among
           other
           ,
           but
           which
           
           
           I
           judged
           to
           be
           a
           Marriner
           .
           But
           the
           said
           PETER
           seeing
           me
           ,
           came
           unto
           me
           and
           saluted
           me
           .
           And
           as
           I
           was
           about
           to
           answer
           him
           :
           see
           you
           this
           man
           ,
           saith
           he
           (
           and
           therewith
           he
           pointed
           to
           the
           man
           ,
           that
           I
           saw
           him
           talking
           with
           before
           )
           I
           was
           minded
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           to
           bring
           him
           straight
           home
           to
           you
           .
           He
           should
           haue
           beene
           very
           welcome
           to
           me
           ,
           said
           I
           ,
           for
           your
           sake
           .
           Nay
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           for
           his
           owne
           sake
           ,
           if
           you
           knew
           him
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           man
           this
           day
           living
           ,
           that
           can
           tell
           you
           of
           so
           many
           strange
           and
           vnknowne
           peoples
           ,
           and
           Countries
           ,
           as
           this
           man
           can
           .
           And
           I
           know
           well
           that
           you
           be
           very
           desirous
           to
           heare
           of
           such
           newes
           .
           Then
           I
           conjectured
           not
           farre
           amisse
           (
           quoth
           I
           )
           for
           even
           at
           the
           first
           sight
           ,
           I
           judged
           him
           to
           be
           a
           Marriner
           .
           Nay
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           there
           ye
           were
           greatly
           deceived
           :
           he
           hath
           sayled
           indeed
           ,
           not
           as
           the
           Mariner
           Palinure
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           expert
           &
           prudent
           Prince
           VLYSSES
           :
           Yea
           ,
           rather
           
           as
           the
           ancient
           and
           Sage
           Philosopher
           
           PLATO
           .
           For
           this
           same
           
             Raphael
             Hythloday
          
           (
           for
           this
           is
           his
           name
           )
           he
           is
           very
           well
           learned
           in
           the
           Latine
           tongue
           :
           but
           profound
           and
           excellent
           in
           the
           Greeke
           language
           .
           Wherein
           he
           ever
           bestowed
           more
           study
           then
           in
           the
           Latine
           ,
           because
           he
           had
           given
           himselfe
           wholly
           to
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           .
           Whereof
           he
           knew
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           certaine
           in
           Latine
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           any
           purpose
           ,
           saving
           a
           few
           of
           Senecaes
           ,
           and
           Ciceroes
           doings
           .
           His
           patrimonie
           that
           he
           was
           borne
           unto
           ,
           he
           left
           to
           his
           brethren
           (
           for
           he
           is
           a
           Portugall
           borne
           )
           and
           for
           the
           desire
           he
           had
           to
           see
           ▪
           and
           know
           the
           farre
           Countries
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           he
           joy
           ned
           himselfe
           in
           company
           with
           
             Americke
             Vespuce
          
           ;
           and
           in
           the
           three
           last
           voyages
           of
           those
           foure
           that
           be
           now
           in
           prinr
           ,
           and
           abroad
           in
           every
           mans
           hands
           ,
           he
           continued
           still
           in
           his
           company
           ,
           saving
           that
           in
           the
           last
           voyage
           he
           came
           not
           home
           
           againe
           with
           him
           .
           For
           he
           made
           such
           meanes
           and
           shift
           ,
           what
           by
           intreatance
           ,
           and
           what
           by
           importune
           suite
           ,
           that
           he
           got
           licence
           of
           Master
           Americke
           (
           though
           it
           were
           sore
           against
           his
           will
           )
           to
           be
           one
           of
           the
           twenty
           foure
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           end
           of
           the
           last
           voyage
           were
           left
           in
           the
           Country
           of
           Gulicke
           .
           He
           was
           therefore
           left
           behind
           for
           his
           mind-sake
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           tooke
           more
           thought
           and
           care
           for
           travelling
           ,
           then
           dying
           ;
           having
           customably
           in
           his
           mouth
           these
           sayings
           :
           
             He
             that
             bath
             no
             grave
             ,
             is
             covered
             with
             the
             skie
             ;
             and
             ,
             The
             way
             to
             heaven
             ,
             out
             of
             all
             places
             ,
             is
             of
             like
             length
             and
             distance
             .
          
           Which
           fantasie
           of
           his
           ,
           (
           if
           God
           had
           not
           beene
           his
           better
           friend
           )
           he
           had
           surely
           bought
           full
           deere
           .
           But
           after
           the
           departure
           of
           master
           Vespuce
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           travelled
           through
           and
           about
           many
           Countries
           with
           fiue
           of
           his
           companions
           Gulikians
           ;
           at
           the
           last
           by
           mervailous
           chance
           he
           arrived
           in
           Taprobane
           ,
           
           from
           whence
           he
           went
           to
           C●liquit
           ,
           where
           he
           chanced
           to
           finde
           certaine
           of
           his
           Country
           Ships
           ,
           wherein
           he
           returned
           againe
           into
           his
           Country
           ,
           nothing
           lesse
           then
           looked
           for
           .
           All
           this
           when
           PETER
           had
           told
           me
           ,
           I
           thanked
           him
           for
           his
           gentle
           kindnesse
           :
           that
           he
           had
           vouchsafed
           to
           bring
           me
           to
           the
           speech
           of
           that
           man
           ,
           whose
           communication
           ,
           he
           thought
           should
           be
           to
           me
           pleasant
           ,
           and
           acceptable
           .
           And
           therewith
           I
           turned
           me
           to
           Raphael
           :
           And
           when
           we
           had
           halsed
           each
           other
           ,
           and
           had
           spoke
           these
           commune
           words
           ,
           that
           he
           customably
           spoke
           at
           the
           first
           meeting
           ,
           and
           acquaintance
           of
           strangers
           ,
           we
           went
           thence
           to
           my
           house
           ,
           and
           there
           in
           my
           Garden
           ,
           vpon
           a
           bench
           covered
           with
           greene
           turves
           ,
           we
           sate
           downe
           talking
           together
           .
           There
           he
           told
           us
           ,
           how
           that
           after
           the
           departing
           of
           Vespuce
           ,
           he
           and
           his
           fellowes
           that
           tarried
           behind
           in
           Gulicke
           ,
           began
           by
           little
           and
           little
           ,
           through
           farre
           
           and
           gentle
           speech
           ,
           to
           winne
           the
           love
           and
           favour
           of
           the
           people
           of
           that
           Country
           ;
           insomuch
           ,
           that
           within
           short
           space
           ,
           they
           did
           dwell
           among
           them
           ,
           not
           onely
           harmelesse
           ,
           but
           also
           occupying
           with
           them
           familiarly
           .
           He
           told
           vs
           also
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           in
           high
           reputation
           and
           favour
           with
           a
           certaine
           great
           man
           (
           whose
           name
           and
           Countrey
           is
           now
           quite
           out
           of
           my
           remembrance
           )
           which
           of
           his
           meere
           liberality
           ,
           did
           beare
           the
           costs
           and
           charges
           of
           him
           and
           his
           fiue
           companions
           .
           And
           besides
           that
           ,
           gaue
           them
           a
           trusty
           guide
           to
           conduct
           them
           in
           their
           journey
           (
           which
           by
           water
           was
           in
           Boats
           ,
           and
           by
           land
           in
           Wagons
           )
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           other
           Princes
           with
           very
           friendly
           commendations
           .
        
         
           Thus
           after
           many
           dayes
           journies
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           they
           found
           Townes
           ,
           and
           Cities
           ,
           and
           Weale
           publiques
           ,
           full
           of
           people
           ,
           governed
           by
           good
           and
           wholsome
           Lawes
           :
           for
           under
           the
           line
           Equinoctiall
           ,
           and
           on
           
           both
           sides
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           Sunne
           doth
           extend
           his
           course
           ,
           lyeth
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           great
           and
           wide
           Desarts
           ,
           and
           Wildernesses
           ,
           parched
           ,
           burned
           ,
           and
           dried
           vp
           with
           continuall
           and
           intollerable
           heate
           .
           All
           things
           be
           hideous
           ,
           terrible
           ,
           loathsome
           ,
           and
           unpleasant
           to
           behold
           :
           All
           things
           out
           of
           fashion
           and
           comelinesse
           ,
           inhabited
           with
           wilde
           Beasts
           ,
           and
           Serpents
           ;
           or
           at
           the
           least-wise
           ,
           with
           people
           ,
           that
           be
           no
           lesse
           savage
           ,
           wild
           ,
           and
           noysome
           ,
           then
           the
           very
           Beasts
           themselues
           be
           .
           But
           a
           little
           farther
           beyond
           that
           ,
           all
           things
           begin
           by
           little
           and
           little
           to
           waxe
           pleasant
           .
           The
           Ayre
           soft
           ,
           temperate
           ,
           and
           gentle
           :
           the
           ground
           covered
           with
           greene
           gras●●
           :
           lesse
           wildnesse
           in
           the
           Beasts
           .
           At
           the
           last
           shall
           yee
           come
           to
           people
           ,
           Cities
           and
           Townes
           ,
           wherein
           is
           continuall
           entercourse
           and
           occupying
           of
           merchandize
           and
           chaffare
           ,
           not
           onely
           among
           themselues
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           Borderers
           ;
           but
           also
           
           with
           Merchant
           ,
           of
           farre
           Countryes
           ,
           both
           by
           land
           and
           water
           .
           There
           I
           had
           occasion
           (
           said
           he
           )
           to
           goe
           to
           many
           Countries
           on
           euery
           side
           .
           For
           there
           was
           no
           ship
           ready
           to
           any
           voyage
           or
           journey
           ,
           but
           I
           and
           my
           fellowes
           were
           into
           it
           very
           
           gladly
           received
           .
           The
           ships
           that
           they
           found
           first
           ,
           were
           made
           plain
           ,
           flat
           ,
           and
           broad
           in
           the
           bottome
           trough-wise
           .
           The
           sayles
           were
           made
           of
           great
           rushes
           ,
           or
           of
           wickers
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           places
           of
           leather
           .
           Afterward
           they
           found
           Ships
           with
           ridged
           kyles
           ,
           and
           sayles
           of
           Canvasse
           :
           yea
           ,
           and
           shortly
           after
           ,
           having
           all
           things
           like
           ours
           .
           The
           ship-men
           also
           were
           expert
           and
           cunning
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           weather
           .
           But
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           he
           found
           great
           favour
           and
           friendship
           among
           them
           ,
           for
           teaching
           them
           
           the
           feate
           and
           use
           of
           the
           Loadstone
           .
           Which
           to
           them
           before
           that
           time
           was
           vnknowne
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           were
           wont
           to
           be
           very
           timerous
           and
           fearefull
           vpon
           the
           
           Sea
           :
           Nor
           to
           venture
           vpon
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           in
           the
           Summer
           time
           .
           But
           now
           they
           haue
           such
           a
           confidence
           in
           that
           Stone
           ,
           that
           they
           feare
           not
           stormy
           Winter
           :
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           farther
           from
           care
           then
           danger
           .
           In
           so
           much
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           greatly
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           least
           that
           thing
           ,
           through
           their
           owne
           foolish
           hardinesse
           ,
           shall
           turne
           them
           to
           evill
           and
           harme
           ,
           which
           at
           the
           first
           was
           supposed
           should
           be
           to
           them
           good
           and
           commodious
           .
           But
           ,
           what
           he
           told
           vs
           that
           he
           saw
           in
           every
           Country
           where
           he
           came
           ,
           it
           were
           very
           long
           to
           declare
           .
           Neither
           is
           it
           my
           purpose
           at
           this
           time
           to
           make
           rehearsall
           thereof
           .
           But
           per
           adventure
           in
           another
           place
           will
           I
           speak
           of
           it
           :
           chiefly
           such
           things
           as
           shall
           be
           profitable
           to
           be
           knowne
           :
           as
           in
           speciall
           be
           those
           decrees
           and
           ordinances
           ,
           that
           he
           marked
           to
           be
           well
           and
           wittily
           provided
           and
           enacted
           among
           such
           peoples
           ,
           as
           doe
           liue
           together
           in
           a
           civill
           policie
           ,
           and
           good
           order
           .
           For
           of
           such
           things
           
           did
           we
           busily
           enquire
           ,
           and
           demand
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           likewise
           very
           willingly
           told
           vs
           of
           the
           same
           .
           But
           as
           for
           Monsters
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           no
           newes
           ,
           of
           them
           we
           were
           nothing
           inquisitiue
           :
           For
           nothing
           is
           more
           easie
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           then
           be
           barking
           Scillaes
           ,
           ravening
           C●l●●es
           ,
           and
           Lestrigones
           ,
           devourers
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           great
           and
           incredible
           monsters
           .
           But
           to
           find
           Citizens
           ruled
           by
           good
           and
           wholsome
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           is
           an
           exceeding
           rare
           ,
           &
           hard
           thing
           .
           But
           as
           he
           marked
           many
           fond
           and
           foolish
           Lawes
           in
           those
           new-found
           Lands
           ;
           so
           he
           rehearsed
           divers
           acts
           and
           constitutions
           ,
           wherby
           these
           our
           Cities
           ,
           Nations
           ,
           Countries
           ,
           and
           Kingdomes
           ,
           may
           take
           example
           to
           amend
           their
           faults
           ,
           enormities
           and
           errours
           .
           Whereof
           in
           another
           place
           (
           as
           I
           said
           )
           I
           will
           intreat
           .
           Now
           at
           this
           time
           I
           am
           determined
           to
           rehearse
           onely
           that
           he
           told
           vs
           of
           the
           Manners
           ,
           Customes
           ,
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Ordinances
           of
           the
           Utopians
           .
           
           But
           first
           I
           will
           respect
           our
           former
           communication
           by
           the
           occasion
           ,
           and
           (
           as
           I
           might
           say
           )
           the
           drift
           whereof
           he
           was
           brought
           into
           the
           mention
           of
           the
           Weale
           Publique
           :
           For
           when
           Raphael
           had
           very
           prudently
           touched
           divers
           things
           that
           be
           amisse
           ,
           some
           here
           ,
           and
           some
           there
           ;
           Yea
           ,
           very
           many
           on
           both
           parts
           ;
           and
           againe
           had
           spoken
           of
           such
           wise
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           prudent
           Decrees
           ,
           as
           be
           established
           and
           used
           ,
           both
           here
           among
           vs
           ,
           and
           also
           among
           them
           ;
           as
           a
           man
           so
           perfect
           ,
           and
           expert
           in
           the
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           Customes
           of
           every
           severall
           Country
           ,
           as
           though
           into
           what
           place
           soever
           he
           came
           ghestwise
           ,
           there
           he
           had
           led
           all
           his
           life
           :
           then
           PETER
           much
           marvailing
           at
           the
           man
           ;
           Surely
           Master
           Raphael
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           I
           wonder
           greatly
           ,
           why
           you
           get
           you
           not
           into
           some
           Kings
           Court
           :
           For
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Prince
           living
           ,
           that
           would
           not
           be
           very
           glad
           of
           you
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           not
           only
           able
           highly
           
           to
           delight
           him
           with
           your
           profound
           learning
           ,
           and
           this
           your
           knowledge
           of
           Countries
           ,
           and
           peoples
           ,
           but
           also
           meet
           to
           instruct
           him
           with
           examples
           ,
           and
           helpe
           him
           with
           counsell
           .
           And
           thus
           doing
           ,
           you
           shall
           bring
           your selfe
           in
           a
           very
           good
           case
           ,
           and
           also
           be
           of
           ability
           to
           helpe
           all
           your
           friends
           and
           kinsfolke
           .
           As
           concerning
           my
           friends
           and
           kinsfolke
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           I
           passe
           not
           greatly
           for
           them
           :
           For
           I
           thinke
           I
           haue
           sufficiently
           done
           my
           part
           towards
           them
           already
           .
           For
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           other
           men
           doe
           not
           depart
           from
           ,
           vntill
           they
           be
           old
           and
           sicke
           ;
           yea
           ,
           which
           they
           be
           then
           very
           loath
           to
           leaue
           ,
           when
           they
           can
           no
           longer
           keepe
           ,
           those
           very
           same
           things
           did
           I
           being
           not
           onely
           lusty
           ,
           and
           in
           good
           health
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           the
           flowre
           of
           my
           youth
           ,
           devide
           among
           my
           friends
           and
           kinsfolkes
           .
           Which
           I
           thinke
           with
           this
           my
           liberality
           ought
           to
           hold
           them
           contented
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           require
           not
           to
           looke
           that
           besides
           
           this
           ,
           I
           should
           for
           their
           sakes
           giue
           my selfe
           in
           bondage
           unto
           Kings
           .
           Nay
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           (
           quoth
           Peter
           )
           it
           is
           not
           my
           mind
           that
           you
           should
           be
           in
           bondage
           to
           Kings
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           retainer
           to
           them
           at
           your
           pleasure
           .
           Which
           surely
           I
           thinke
           is
           the
           nighest
           way
           that
           you
           can
           devise
           how
           to
           bestow
           your
           time
           fruitfully
           ,
           not
           onely
           for
           the
           private
           commodity
           of
           your
           friends
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           generall
           profite
           of
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           but
           also
           for
           the
           advancement
           of
           your selfe
           to
           a
           much
           wealthier
           state
           and
           condition
           ,
           then
           you
           be
           now
           in
           .
           To
           a
           wealthier
           condition
           (
           quoth
           Raphael
           )
           by
           that
           meanes
           ,
           that
           my
           mind
           standeth
           cleane
           against
           ?
           Now
           I
           liue
           at
           liberty
           after
           mine
           owne
           mind
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           which
           I
           thinke
           very
           few
           of
           these
           great
           States
           ,
           and
           Peeres
           of
           Realmes
           can
           say
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           there
           be
           enough
           of
           them
           that
           sue
           for
           great
           mens
           friendships
           :
           and
           therefore
           thinke
           it
           no
           great
           hurt
           ,
           if
           they
           haue
           not
           
           me
           ,
           nor
           third
           or
           fourth
           such
           other
           as
           I
           am
           .
           Well
           ,
           I
           perceiue
           plainly
           friend
           Raphael
           (
           quoth
           I
           )
           that
           you
           be
           desirous
           neither
           of
           riches
           ,
           nor
           of
           power
           .
           And
           truly
           I
           haue
           in
           no
           lesse
           reverence
           and
           estimation
           a
           man
           of
           your
           mind
           ,
           then
           any
           of
           them
           all
           that
           be
           so
           high
           in
           power
           and
           authority
           :
           But
           you
           shall
           doe
           as
           it
           becommeth
           you
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           this
           wisedome
           ,
           to
           this
           high
           and
           free
           courage
           of
           yours
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           find
           in
           your
           heart
           ,
           so
           to
           appoint
           and
           dispose
           your selfe
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           apply
           your
           wit
           and
           diligence
           to
           the
           profite
           of
           the
           Weale
           publique
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           somewhat
           to
           your
           owne
           paine
           and
           hinderance
           .
           And
           this
           shall
           you
           never
           so
           well
           doe
           ,
           nor
           with
           so
           great
           profit
           performe
           ,
           as
           if
           you
           be
           of
           some
           great
           Princes
           counsell
           ,
           and
           put
           into
           his
           head
           (
           as
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           you
           will
           )
           honest
           opinions
           ,
           and
           vertuous
           perswasions
           :
           For
           from
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           from
           a
           perpetuall
           
           well-spring
           ,
           commeth
           among
           the
           people
           the
           floud
           of
           all
           that
           is
           good
           or
           evill
           .
           But
           in
           you
           is
           so
           perfect
           learning
           ,
           that
           without
           any
           experience
           ,
           and
           againe
           ,
           so
           great
           experience
           that
           without
           any
           learning
           you
           may
           well
           be
           any
           Kings
           Counsellour
           .
           You
           be
           twise
           deceived
           Master
           More
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           first
           in
           mee
           ,
           and
           againe
           in
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           :
           For
           neither
           is
           in
           me
           the
           ability
           that
           you
           force
           vpon
           me
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           were
           never
           so
           much
           ,
           yet
           in
           disquieting
           mine
           owne
           quietnesse
           I
           should
           nothing
           further
           the
           Weale
           publike
           .
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           most
           part
           of
           all
           Princes
           haue
           more
           delight
           in
           warlike
           matters
           ,
           and
           feates
           of
           Chivalry
           (
           the
           knowledge
           whereof
           I
           neither
           haue
           nor
           desire
           )
           then
           in
           the
           good
           feates
           of
           peace
           :
           and
           imploy
           much
           more
           study
           ,
           how
           by
           right
           or
           by
           wrong
           to
           enlarge
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           then
           how
           well
           and
           peaceable
           to
           rule
           ,
           and
           governe
           that
           they
           haue
           already
           .
           
           Moreover
           ,
           they
           that
           be
           Counsellours
           to
           Kings
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           either
           is
           of
           himselfe
           so
           wise
           indeed
           that
           he
           needeth
           not
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           thinketh
           himselfe
           so
           wise
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           not
           alow
           another
           mans
           counsell
           ,
           saving
           that
           they
           doe
           shamefully
           ,
           and
           flatteringly
           ,
           giue
           assent
           to
           the
           fond
           and
           foolish
           sayings
           of
           certaine
           great
           men
           :
           whose
           favours
           ,
           because
           they
           be
           in
           high
           authority
           with
           their
           Prince
           ,
           by
           assentation
           and
           flattery
           they
           labour
           to
           obtaine
           .
           And
           verily
           it
           is
           naturally
           given
           to
           all
           men
           to
           esteeme
           their
           owne
           inventions
           best
           :
           So
           both
           the
           Raven
           and
           the
           Ape
           thinke
           their
           owne
           young
           ones
           fairest
           .
           Then
           if
           a
           man
           in
           such
           a
           company
           ,
           where
           some
           disdaine
           and
           haue
           despight
           at
           other
           mens
           invētions
           ,
           and
           some
           count
           their
           owne
           best
           ,
           if
           among
           such
           men
           (
           I
           say
           )
           a
           man
           should
           bring
           forth
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           reade
           done
           in
           times
           past
           ,
           or
           that
           he
           hath
           seene
           done
           
           in
           other
           places
           ;
           there
           the
           hearers
           ,
           fare
           as
           though
           the
           whole
           existimation
           of
           their
           wisedome
           were
           in
           jeopardy
           to
           be
           overthrowne
           ,
           and
           that
           ever
           after
           they
           should
           be
           counted
           for
           very
           desarts
           ,
           unlesse
           they
           could
           in
           other
           mens
           inventions
           picke
           out
           matter
           to
           reprehend
           ,
           and
           find
           a
           fault
           at
           .
           If
           all
           other
           poore
           helpes
           faile
           :
           then
           this
           is
           their
           extreame
           refuge
           .
           These
           things
           (
           say
           they
           )
           pleased
           our
           forefathers
           and
           ancestors
           :
           would
           God
           we
           could
           be
           so
           wise
           as
           they
           were
           :
           and
           as
           though
           they
           had
           wittily
           concluded
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           with
           this
           answere
           stopped
           every
           mans
           mouth
           ,
           they
           sit
           downe
           againe
           .
           As
           who
           should
           say
           ,
           it
           were
           a
           very
           dangerous
           matter
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           in
           any
           point
           should
           bee
           found
           wiser
           then
           his
           fore-fathers
           were
           .
           And
           yet
           be
           we
           content
           to
           suffer
           the
           best
           and
           wittiest
           of
           their
           Decrees
           to
           lye
           unexecuted
           :
           but
           if
           in
           any
           thing
           a
           better
           order
           might
           haue
           beene
           
           taken
           ,
           then
           by
           them
           was
           ,
           there
           we
           take
           fast
           hold
           ,
           finding
           there
           many
           faults
           .
           Many
           times
           haue
           I
           
           chanced
           vpon
           such
           proud
           ,
           lewd
           ,
           over-thwart
           ,
           and
           way-ward
           judgements
           ;
           yea
           (
           and
           once
           in
           England
           :
           I
           pray
           you
           Sir
           (
           quoth
           I
           )
           haue
           you
           beene
           in
           our
           Country
           ?
           Yea
           forsooth
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           and
           there
           I
           tarried
           for
           the
           space
           of
           foure
           or
           fiue
           moneths
           together
           ,
           not
           long
           after
           the
           Insurrection
           ,
           the
           Westerne
           English
           men
           made
           against
           their
           King
           ,
           which
           by
           their
           owne
           miserable
           and
           pitifull
           saughter
           ,
           was
           suppressed
           and
           ended
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           I
           was
           much
           bound
           and
           beholding
           to
           the
           right
           reverend
           Father
           ,
           IOHN
           
           MORTON
           ,
           Arch-bishop
           and
           Cardinall
           of
           Canterburie
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           also
           Lord
           Chancellour
           of
           England
           ;
           a
           man
           ,
           Master
           Peter
           (
           for
           Master
           Moore
           knoweth
           already
           that
           I
           will
           say
           )
           not
           more
           honourable
           for
           his
           authority
           ,
           then
           for
           his
           prudence
           and
           vertue
           .
           
           He
           was
           of
           a
           meane
           stature
           ,
           and
           though
           stricken
           in
           age
           ,
           yet
           bare
           he
           his
           body
           upright
           .
        
         
           In
           his
           face
           did
           shine
           such
           an
           amiable
           reverence
           ,
           as
           was
           pleasant
           to
           behold
           .
           Gentle
           in
           communication
           ,
           yet
           earnest
           ,
           and
           sage
           .
           He
           had
           great
           delight
           many
           times
           with
           rough
           speech
           to
           his
           suiters
           ,
           to
           proue
           ,
           but
           without
           harme
           ,
           what
           prompt
           wit
           ,
           and
           what
           bold
           spirit
           were
           in
           every
           man.
           In
           the
           which
           as
           in
           a
           vertue
           much
           agreeing
           with
           his
           nature
           ,
           so
           that
           therewith
           were
           not
           joyned
           impudency
           ,
           he
           tooke
           great
           delectation
           .
           And
           the
           same
           person
           as
           apt
           and
           meet
           to
           haue
           an
           administration
           in
           the
           Weale
           publike
           ,
           he
           did
           lovingly
           imbrace
           .
           In
           his
           speech
           he
           was
           fine
           ,
           eloquent
           and
           pithie
           .
           In
           the
           Law
           ,
           he
           had
           profound
           knowledge
           ;
           in
           wit
           ,
           he
           was
           incomparable
           ;
           and
           in
           memory
           ,
           wonderfull
           excellent
           .
           These
           qualities
           ,
           which
           in
           him
           were
           by
           nature
           singular
           ,
           he
           by
           learning
           and
           
           use
           〈…〉
           perfect
           .
           The
           King
           〈…〉
           hi●
           counsell
           ,
           〈…〉
           in
           a
           manner
           learned
           〈…〉
           ,
           when
           I
           was
           there
           ●
           Fo●
           even
           in
           the
           chiefe
           of
           his
           youth
           hee
           was
           taken
           from
           Schoole
           into
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           there
           passed
           all
           his
           time
           in
           much
           trouble
           and
           businesse
           ,
           being
           continually
           tumbled
           and
           tossed
           in
           the
           waves
           of
           divers
           misfortunes
           and
           adversities
           .
           And
           so
           by
           many
           and
           great
           dangers
           ,
           he
           learned
           the
           experience
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           which
           so
           being
           learned
           ,
           cannot
           easily
           be
           forgotten
           .
           It
           chanced
           on
           a
           certaine
           day
           ,
           when
           I
           sate
           at
           his
           Table
           ,
           there
           was
           also
           a
           certaine
           lay
           man
           ,
           cunning
           in
           the
           Lawes
           of
           your
           Realme
           :
           Who
           ,
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           whereof
           taking
           occasion
           ,
           began
           diligently
           and
           earnestly
           to
           praise
           that
           strait
           and
           rigorous
           justice
           ,
           which
           at
           that
           time
           was
           there
           executed
           upon
           Felonies
           ;
           who
           as
           he
           said
           ,
           were
           for
           the
           most
           part
           twenty
           hanged
           together
           upon
           
           one
           gallowes
           .
           And
           ,
           seeing
           so
           few
           escaped
           punishment
           ,
           he
           said
           he
           could
           not
           choose
           ,
           but
           greatly
           wonder
           and
           marvaile
           ,
           how
           and
           by
           what
           evill
           luck
           it
           should
           so
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           Theeves
           neverthelesse
           were
           in
           every
           place
           so
           rife
           and
           so
           ranck
           .
           Nay
           ,
           ●ir
           quoth
           ●
           (
           for
           I
           durst
           boldly
           speake
           my
           
           mind
           ,
           before
           the
           Cardinall
           )
           mervaile
           nothing
           hereat
           :
           for
           this
           punishment
           of
           Theeves
           passeth
           the
           limits
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           is
           also
           very
           hurtfull
           to
           the
           Weale
           publike
           :
           For
           it
           is
           too
           extreame
           and
           cruell
           a
           punishment
           for
           theft
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           sufficient
           to
           refraine
           and
           with-hold
           men
           from
           theft
           :
           for
           simple
           theft
           is
           not
           so
           great
           an
           offence
           ,
           that
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           death
           ;
           neither
           there
           is
           any
           punishment
           so
           horrible
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           keepe
           them
           from
           stealing
           ,
           which
           have
           none
           other
           craft
           ,
           whereby
           to
           get
           their
           living
           .
           Therefore
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           not
           you
           only
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           most
           part
           of
           the
           
           world
           be
           like
           evill
           Schoolemasters
           ,
           which
           bee
           readier
           to
           beat
           ,
           then
           to
           teach
           their
           schollers
           .
           For
           
           great
           and
           horrible
           punishments
           be
           appointed
           for
           Theeves
           ,
           whereas
           much
           rather
           ,
           provision
           should
           have
           bin
           made
           ,
           that
           there
           were
           some
           meanes
           ,
           wherby
           they
           might
           get
           their
           living
           ,
           so
           that
           no
           man
           should
           be
           driven
           to
           this
           extreame
           necessitie
           ;
           first
           to
           steale
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           dye
           .
           Yes
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           this
           matter
           is
           well
           enough
           provided
           for
           already
           .
           There
           be
           Handy-crafts
           ,
           there
           is
           Husbandry
           to
           get
           their
           living
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           not
           willingly
           be
           naught
           .
           Nay
           ,
           quoth
           I
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           scape
           so
           :
           for
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           will
           speake
           nothing
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           come
           home
           out
           of
           the
           warres
           maimed
           and
           lame
           ,
           as
           not
           long
           agoe
           out
           of
           
             Black
             ●eath
          
           field
           ,
           and
           a
           little
           before
           that
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           warres
           in
           France
           :
           such
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           put
           their
           lives
           in
           jeopardy
           for
           the
           Weale
           publiques
           ,
           or
           the
           Kings
           sake
           ,
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           weaknesse
           
           and
           lamenesse
           bee
           not
           able
           to
           occupie
           their
           old
           crafts
           ,
           and
           be
           too
           aged
           to
           learne
           new
           :
           of
           them
           I
           will
           speake
           nothing
           ,
           for
           asmuch
           as
           Warres
           have
           their
           ordinary
           recourse
           .
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           consider
           those
           things
           that
           chance
           daily
           before
           our
           eyes
           .
           First
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           number
           of
           Gentlemen
           ,
           which
           cannot
           bee
           
           content
           to
           live
           idle
           themselves
           ,
           like
           Dorrers
           ,
           of
           that
           which
           other
           have
           laboured
           for
           :
           their
           Tenants
           I
           meane
           ,
           whom
           they
           poll
           and
           shave
           to
           the
           quicke
           ,
           by
           raising
           
           their
           Rents
           (
           for
           this
           onely
           point
           of
           frugalitie
           doe
           they
           use
           ,
           men
           else
           through
           their
           lavish
           and
           prodigall
           spending
           ,
           able
           to
           bring
           themselves
           to
           very
           beggery
           )
           these
           Gentlemen
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           doe
           not
           onely
           live
           in
           idlenesse
           themselves
           ,
           but
           also
           carry
           about
           with
           them
           at
           their
           tailes
           ,
           a
           great
           flock
           or
           traine
           
           of
           idle
           and
           loytering
           Serving-men
           ,
           which
           never
           learned
           any
           craft
           ,
           wherby
           to
           get
           their
           livings
           .
           
           These
           men
           as
           soone
           as
           their
           Master
           is
           dead
           ,
           or
           be
           sick
           themselves
           ,
           be
           incontinent
           thrust
           out
           of
           doores
           :
           For
           Gentlemen
           had
           rather
           keepe
           idle
           persons
           ,
           then
           sick
           men
           ,
           and
           many
           times
           the
           dead
           mans
           He●re
           is
           not
           able
           to
           maintaine
           so
           great
           a
           Ho●se
           ,
           and
           keepe
           so
           many
           Serving-men
           is
           his
           Father
           did
           .
           Th●●
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           they
           that
           be
           th●●
           destitute
           of
           service
           ,
           eyther
           starve
           for
           hunger
           ,
           or
           manfully
           play
           the
           Theeves
           :
           For
           what
           would
           you
           have
           them
           to
           doe
           ?
           When
           they
           have
           wandred
           abroad
           so
           long
           ,
           untill
           they
           have
           worne
           threed-bare
           their
           apparell
           ,
           and
           also
           appaired
           their
           health
           ;
           then
           Gentlemen
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           pale
           and
           sickly
           faces
           ,
           and
           patched
           coates
           ,
           will
           not
           take
           them
           into
           service
           .
           And
           Husbandmen
           dare
           not
           set
           them
           a
           work
           :
           knowing
           well
           enough
           ,
           that
           hee
           is
           nothing
           meet
           to
           doe
           true
           and
           faithfull
           service
           to
           a
           Poore
           man
           with
           a
           Spade
           and
           Mattocke
           for
           small
           
           wages
           and
           hard
           fare
           ,
           which
           being
           dain●ily
           and
           tenderly
           pampered
           up
           in
           idlenesse
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           was
           wont
           with
           a
           Sword
           and
           a
           Buckler
           by
           his
           side
           ,
           to
           jet
           through
           the
           street
           with
           a
           bragging
           looke
           ,
           and
           to
           thinke
           himselfe
           too
           good
           to
           bee
           any
           mans
           mate
           .
           Nay
           by
           Saint
           Mary
           sir
           (
           quoth
           the
           Lawyer
           )
           not
           so
           :
           For
           this
           kinde
           of
           men
           must
           we
           make
           most
           of
           ;
           for
           in
           them
           as
           men
           of
           stouter
           stomacks
           ,
           bolder
           spirits
           ,
           and
           manlier
           courages
           ,
           then
           Handicrafts-men
           and
           Plough-men
           be
           ,
           doth
           consist
           the
           whole
           power
           ,
           strength
           ,
           and
           puissance
           of
           our
           army
           ,
           when
           wee
           must
           fight
           in
           battaile
           .
           Forsooth
           sir
           ,
           as
           well
           yo
           might
           say
           (
           quoth
           I
           )
           that
           for
           Warres
           sake
           you
           must
           cherish
           Theeves
           :
           For
           surely
           you
           shall
           never
           lacke
           theeves
           ,
           whiles
           you
           have
           them
           .
           No
           nor
           Theeves
           be
           
           not
           the
           most
           false
           and
           faint-hearted
           Souldiers
           ,
           nor
           souldiers
           bee
           not
           the
           cowardliest
           theeves
           :
           so
           
           well
           these
           two
           Crafts
           agree
           together
           .
           But
           this
           fault
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           much
           vsed
           among
           you
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           peculiar
           to
           you
           onely
           ,
           but
           cōmon
           also
           almost
           to
           all
           Nations
           .
           Yet
           France
           besides
           this
           is
           troubled
           and
           infected
           with
           a
           much
           sorer
           plague
           .
           The
           whole
           Realme
           is
           filled
           and
           besieged
           with
           hi●ed
           Soldiers
           in
           peace
           time
           (
           if
           that
           be
           peace
           )
           which
           be
           brought
           in
           under
           the
           same
           colour
           and
           pretence
           ,
           that
           hath
           perswaded
           you
           to
           keepe
           these
           idle
           Serving
           men
           .
           For
           these
           wise-fooles
           ,
           and
           very
           arch-dolts
           ,
           thought
           the
           wealth
           of
           the
           whole
           Countrey
           herein
           to
           consist
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           ever
           in
           a
           readinesse
           a
           strong
           and
           a
           sure
           Garrison
           ,
           specially
           of
           old
           practised
           Soldiers
           ;
           for
           they
           put
           no
           trust
           at
           all
           in
           men
           unexercised
           .
           And
           therefore
           they
           must
           be
           forced
           to
           seeke
           for
           warre
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           they
           may
           ever
           have
           practised
           Soldiers
           ,
           and
           cunning
           man-slayers
           ,
           least
           that
           (
           as
           it
           is
           pretily
           said
           of
           Salust
           )
           their
           hands
           and
           their
           minds
           through
           idlenesse
           
           or
           lacke
           of
           exercise
           ,
           should
           waxe
           dull
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           pernitious
           and
           pestilent
           
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           such
           Beast●
           ,
           the
           Frenchmen
           ,
           by
           their
           owne
           harmes
           haue
           learned
           ,
           and
           the
           examples
           of
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           Carth●ginians
           ,
           Syrians
           ,
           and
           of
           many
           other
           Countries
           doe
           manifestly
           declare
           :
           For
           not
           onely
           the
           Empire
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           field
           ,
           and
           Cities
           of
           all
           these
           ,
           by
           divers
           occasions
           haue
           beene
           o●●r●u●ned
           and
           destroyed
           of
           their
           ow●e
           armies
           ,
           beforehand
           had
           in
           a
           readinesse
           .
           Now
           how
           unnecessary
           a
           thing
           this
           is
           ,
           hereby
           it
           may
           appeare
           :
           that
           the
           French
           souldiours
           ,
           which
           from
           their
           youth
           haue
           beene
           practised
           and
           inured
           in
           feates
           of
           armes
           ,
           doe
           not
           cracke
           or
           advance
           themselues
           to
           haue
           very
           often
           got
           the
           vpper
           hand
           and
           mastry
           of
           your
           new-made
           and
           unpractised
           souldiours
           .
           But
           in
           this
           point
           I
           will
           not
           vse
           many
           words
           ,
           least
           perchance
           I
           may
           seeme
           
           
           grow
           the
           finest
           ,
           and
           therefore
           dearest
           Wooll
           ,
           there
           noble
           men
           ,
           and
           gentlemen
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           certaine
           Abbots
           ,
           holy
           men
           no
           doubt
           ,
           not
           contenting
           themselues
           with
           the
           yearely
           revenues
           ,
           and
           profits
           ,
           that
           were
           wont
           to
           grow
           to
           their
           fore-fathers
           and
           predecessours
           of
           their
           lands
           ,
           nor
           being
           content
           that
           they
           liue
           in
           rest
           and
           pleasure
           ,
           nothing
           profiting
           ;
           yea
           ,
           much
           noying
           the
           Weale
           publike
           ,
           leaue
           no
           ground
           for
           tillage
           :
           they
           inclose
           all
           into
           pastures
           ;
           they
           throw
           downe
           houses
           ;
           they
           plucke
           downe
           townes
           ,
           and
           leaue
           nothing
           standing
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           madea
           sheephouse
           .
           And
           as
           though
           you
           lost
           no
           small
           quantity
           of
           ground
           by
           forrests
           ,
           chases
           ,
           lands
           ,
           and
           parkes
           ,
           those
           good
           holy
           men
           turne
           all
           dwelling
           places
           and
           all
           glebe
           land
           into
           desolation
           ,
           and
           wildernesse
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ,
           that
           one
           covetous
           and
           unsatiable
           Cormorant
           ,
           and
           
           very
           plague
           of
           his
           natiue
           Country
           ,
           
           may
           compasse
           about
           and
           inclose
           many
           thousands
           Akers
           of
           ground
           together
           within
           one
           pale
           or
           hedge
           ,
           the
           husbandmen
           be
           thrust
           out
           of
           their
           owne
           ,
           or
           else
           either
           by
           covine
           and
           fraud
           ,
           or
           violent
           oppression
           they
           be
           put
           besides
           it
           ,
           or
           by
           wrongs
           and
           injuries
           they
           be
           so
           wearied
           ,
           that
           they
           be
           compelled
           to
           sell
           all
           :
           by
           one
           meanes
           therefore
           or
           by
           other
           either
           by
           hooke
           or
           by
           crooke
           they
           must
           needs
           depart
           away
           ,
           poore
           ,
           sillie
           ,
           wretched
           soules
           ,
           men
           ,
           women
           ,
           husbands
           ,
           wiues
           ,
           fatherlesse
           children
           ,
           widdowes
           ,
           wofull
           mothers
           with
           their
           young
           babes
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           houshold
           small
           in
           substance
           ,
           and
           much
           in
           number
           ,
           as
           husbandry
           requireth
           many
           hands
           .
        
         
           Away
           they
           trudge
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           out
           of
           their
           knowne
           and
           accustomed
           houses
           ,
           finding
           no
           place
           to
           rest
           in
           .
           All
           their
           houshold-stuffe
           ,
           which
           is
           very
           little
           worth
           ,
           
           though
           it
           might
           well
           abide
           the
           sale
           :
           yet
           being
           suddainly
           thrust
           out
           ,
           they
           be
           constrained
           to
           sell
           it
           for
           a
           thing
           of
           naught
           .
           And
           
           when
           they
           haue
           wandered
           abroad
           till
           that
           be
           spent
           ,
           what
           can
           they
           then
           doe
           but
           steale
           ,
           and
           then
           justly
           pardy
           be
           hanged
           ,
           or
           el●e
           goe
           about
           a
           begging
           .
           And
           yet
           then
           also
           they
           be
           cast
           into
           Prison
           as
           Vagabonds
           ,
           because
           they
           goe
           about
           and
           worke
           not
           :
           whom
           no
           man
           will
           set
           a
           worke
           ,
           though
           they
           never
           so
           willingly
           proffer
           themselues
           thereto
           .
           For
           one
           Shepheard
           or
           Heardman
           is
           enough
           to
           eat
           vp
           that
           ground
           with
           cattell
           ,
           to
           the
           occupying
           whereof
           ,
           about
           husbandry
           ,
           many
           hands
           were
           requisite
           .
           And
           this
           is
           also
           the
           
           cause
           why
           victuals
           be
           now
           in
           many
           places
           dearer
           .
           Yea
           besides
           this
           the
           price
           of
           wooll
           is
           so
           risen
           ,
           
           that
           poore
           folkes
           ,
           which
           were
           wont
           to
           worke
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           cloath
           thereof
           ,
           be
           now
           able
           to
           buy
           none
           at
           all
           .
           And
           by
           this
           meanes
           very
           many
           be
           forced
           to
           
           forsake
           worke
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           themselues
           to
           idlenesse
           .
        
         
           For
           after
           that
           so
           much
           ground
           was
           inclosed
           for
           pasture
           ,
           an
           infinite
           multitude
           of
           sheepe
           died
           of
           the
           rot
           ,
           such
           vengeance
           God
           tooke
           of
           their
           inordinate
           and
           unsatiable
           covetousnesse
           ,
           sending
           among
           the
           sheepe
           that
           pestiferous
           murrein
           ,
           which
           much
           more
           justly
           should
           haue
           fallen
           on
           the
           sheep-masters
           owne
           heads
           .
           And
           though
           the
           number
           of
           sheepe
           increase
           never
           so
           fast
           ,
           yet
           the
           price
           
           falleth
           not
           one
           mite
           ,
           because
           there
           be
           so
           few
           sellers
           :
           For
           they
           be
           almost
           all
           come
           into
           a
           few
           rich
           mens
           hands
           ,
           whom
           no
           need
           forceth
           to
           sell
           before
           they
           lust
           ,
           and
           they
           lust
           not
           before
           they
           may
           sell
           as
           deare
           they
           lust
           .
           Now
           
           the
           same
           cause
           bringeth
           in
           like
           dearth
           of
           the
           dearth
           of
           the
           other
           kinds
           of
           Cattell
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           much
           the
           more
           ,
           because
           that
           after
           Farmes
           plucked
           downe
           ,
           and
           husbandry
           decayed
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           man
           that
           passeth
           for
           the
           breeding
           
           of
           young
           store
           :
           for
           these
           rich
           men
           bring
           not
           vp
           the
           young
           ones
           of
           great
           cattell
           as
           they
           doe
           lambes
           .
        
         
           But
           first
           they
           buy
           them
           abroad
           very
           cheape
           ,
           and
           afterward
           when
           they
           be
           fatted
           in
           their
           pastures
           ,
           they
           sell
           them
           againe
           exceeding
           deare
           .
           And
           therefore
           (
           as
           I
           suppose
           )
           the
           whole
           incommodity
           hereof
           is
           not
           yet
           felt
           :
           for
           yet
           they
           make
           dearth
           onely
           in
           those
           places
           ,
           where
           they
           sell
           .
           But
           when
           they
           shall
           fetch
           them
           away
           from
           thence
           where
           they
           be
           bred
           faster
           then
           they
           can
           be
           bought
           vp
           :
           then
           shall
           there
           also
           be
           felt
           great
           dearth
           ,
           store
           beginning
           there
           to
           faile
           ;
           where
           the
           ware
           is
           bought
           .
           Thus
           the
           unreasonable
           covetousnesse
           
           of
           a
           few
           hath
           turned
           that
           thing
           to
           the
           vtter
           undoing
           of
           your
           Hand
           ,
           in
           the
           which
           thing
           the
           chiefefelicity
           of
           your
           Realme
           did
           consist
           :
           For
           this
           great
           dearth
           of
           victuals
           causeth
           men
           to
           keepe
           as
           little
           houses
           ,
           and
           as
           small
           hospitality
           
           as
           they
           possible
           may
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           away
           their
           servants
           :
           whither
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           but
           a
           begging
           ;
           or
           else
           (
           which
           these
           gentle
           blouds
           ,
           and
           stout
           stomacks
           )
           will
           sooner
           set
           their
           minds
           unto
           stealing
           ?
           Now
           to
           amend
           the
           matter
           ,
           to
           this
           wretched
           beggery
           ,
           and
           miserable
           poverty
           ,
           is
           joyned
           great
           wantonnesse
           ,
           importunate
           superfluity
           ,
           
           and
           excessiue
           riot
           :
           For
           not
           onely
           gentlemens
           servants
           ,
           but
           also
           handy
           craft
           men
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           almost
           the
           Ploughmen
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           with
           all
           other
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           vse
           much
           strange
           and
           proud
           new-fa●●gles
           in
           their
           apparell
           ,
           and
           too
           much
           prodigall
           riot
           ,
           and
           sumptuous
           fare
           at
           their
           table
           .
           
        
         
           Now
           Baudes
           ,
           queanes
           ,
           whores
           ,
           harlots
           ,
           strumpets
           ,
           brothel-houses
           ,
           stewes
           ;
           and
           yet
           another
           stewes
           ,
           wine-tauerns
           ,
           ale-houses
           ,
           and
           tipling
           houses
           ,
           with
           so
           many
           naughty
           ,
           lewd
           ,
           and
           unlawfull
           games
           ;
           as
           dice
           ,
           Cardes
           ,
           tables
           ,
           
           tennis
           ,
           boules
           ,
           coytes
           ;
           doe
           not
           all
           these
           send
           the
           haunters
           of
           them
           straight
           a
           stealing
           ,
           when
           their
           money
           i
           ,
           gone
           ?
           Cast
           ou●
           these
           pernicious
           abhominations
           ;
           make
           a
           law
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           ,
           plucked
           downe
           f●rmes
           ,
           and
           townes
           of
           husbandry
           ,
           shall
           reedifie
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           yeeld
           ,
           and
           vprender
           the
           possession
           thereof
           to
           such
           ,
           as
           will
           goe
           to
           the
           cost
           of
           building
           them
           anew
           .
        
         
           Suffer
           not
           these
           rich
           men
           to
           
           buy
           vp
           all
           to
           ingro●●e
           ,
           and
           forestall
           ,
           and
           with
           their
           monopoly
           to
           keepe
           the
           market
           alone
           as
           please
           them
           .
           Let
           not
           so
           many
           be
           brought
           vp
           in
           idlenesse
           ;
           let
           husbandry
           and
           tillage
           be
           restored
           ;
           let
           Cloth-working
           be
           renued
           ,
           that
           there
           may
           be
           honest
           labours
           for
           this
           idle
           sort
           to
           passe
           their
           time
           in
           profitably
           ,
           which
           hitherto
           either
           poverty
           hath
           caused
           to
           be
           theeues
           ,
           or
           else
           now
           be
           either
           vagabonds
           ,
           or
           idle
           Servingmen
           ,
           and
           shortly
           will
           be
           
           theeues
           .
           Doubtlesse
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           
           find
           a
           remedy
           for
           these
           enormities
           ,
           you
           shall
           in
           vaine
           advance
           your selues
           of
           executing
           justice
           vpon
           fellons
           :
           For
           this
           justice
           is
           more
           beautifull
           in
           appearance
           ,
           and
           more
           flourishing
           to
           the
           shew
           ,
           then
           either
           just
           or
           profitable
           :
           For
           by
           suffering
           your
           youth
           wantonly
           ,
           and
           viciously
           to
           be
           brought
           vp
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           infected
           ,
           even
           from
           their
           tender
           age
           ,
           by
           little
           and
           little
           with
           vice
           :
           then
           a
           Gods
           name
           to
           be
           punished
           ,
           when
           they
           commit
           the
           same
           faults
           after
           being
           come
           to
           mans
           state
           ,
           which
           from
           their
           youth
           they
           were
           ever
           like
           to
           doe
           .
           In
           this
           point
           ,
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           what
           other
           thing
           doe
           you
           ,
           then
           make
           theeues
           ,
           and
           then
           punish
           them
           ?
           Now
           as
           I
           was
           thus
           speaking
           ,
           the
           Lawyer
           began
           to
           make
           himselfe
           ready
           to
           answer
           ,
           and
           was
           determined
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           vse
           the
           common
           fashion
           ,
           and
           trade
           of
           disputers
           ,
           which
           be
           more
           diligent
           
           in
           rehearsing
           ,
           then
           answering
           ,
           as
           thinking
           the
           memory
           worthy
           of
           the
           chiefe
           praise
           .
           Indeed
           Sir
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           you
           haue
           said
           well
           ,
           being
           but
           a
           stranger
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           might
           rather
           heare
           something
           of
           these
           matters
           ,
           then
           haue
           any
           exact
           or
           perfect
           knowledge
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           incontinent
           by
           open
           proofe
           make
           manifest
           and
           plaine
           .
           For
           first
           I
           will
           rehearse
           in
           order
           all
           that
           you
           haue
           said
           :
           then
           I
           will
           declare
           wherein
           you
           be
           deceived
           ,
           through
           lacke
           of
           knowledge
           ,
           in
           all
           our
           fashions
           ,
           manners
           ,
           and
           customes
           ▪
           and
           last
           of
           all
           ,
           I
           will
           answer
           your
           arguments
           ,
           and
           co●●●te
           them
           every
           one
           .
           First
           therefore
           ,
           I
           will
           
           begin
           where
           I
           promised
           .
           Foure
           things
           you
           seemed
           to
           me
           .
           Hold
           your
           peace
           ,
           quoth
           t●e
           Cardinall
           :
           for
           it
           appeareth
           that
           you
           will
           make
           no
           short
           answer
           ,
           which
           make
           such
           a
           beginning
           :
           Wherefore
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           you
           shall
           not
           take
           the
           paines
           to
           make
           your
           answer
           ,
           
           but
           keepe
           it
           to
           your
           next
           meeting
           ,
           which
           I
           would
           be
           right
           glad
           ,
           that
           it
           might
           be
           to
           morrow
           next
           ,
           unlesse
           either
           you
           ,
           or
           Master
           Raphael
           haue
           earnest
           let
           .
           But
           now
           Master
           Raphael
           ,
           I
           would
           very
           gladly
           heare
           of
           you
           ,
           why
           you
           thinke
           theft
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           punished
           with
           death
           ,
           or
           what
           other
           punishment
           you
           can
           devise
           more
           exp●dient
           to
           the
           Weale
           publike
           ?
           for
           I
           am
           sure
           that
           you
           are
           not
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           haue
           theft
           escape
           unpunished
           .
           For
           if
           now
           the
           extreame
           punishment
           
           of
           death
           cannot
           cause
           them
           to
           leaue
           stealing
           ,
           then
           if
           ruffians
           and
           robbers
           should
           be
           sure
           of
           their
           liues
           ,
           what
           violence
           ,
           what
           feare
           ,
           were
           able
           to
           hold
           their
           hands
           from
           robbing
           ;
           which
           would
           take
           the
           mittigation
           of
           the
           punishment
           ,
           as
           a
           very
           provocation
           to
           the
           mischiefe
           ?
           Surely
           my
           Lord
           ,
           I
           thinke
           it
           not
           right
           nor
           justice
           ,
           that
           the
           losse
           of
           money
           should
           cause
           the
           losse
           of
           
           mans
           life
           :
           For
           mine
           opinion
           is
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           goods
           in
           the
           world
           are
           not
           able
           to
           counterva●le
           mans
           life
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           would
           thus
           say
           ;
           that
           the
           breaking
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           the
           transgression
           of
           lawes
           is
           recompenced
           with
           this
           punishmēt
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           losse
           of
           the
           money
           ,
           then
           why
           may
           not
           this
           extreame
           and
           rigorous
           justice
           well
           be
           called
           plaine
           injury
           ?
           For
           so
           
           cruell
           governance
           ,
           so
           straight
           rules
           ,
           and
           unmercifull
           lawes
           be
           not
           allowable
           ,
           that
           if
           a
           small
           offence
           be
           committed
           ,
           by
           and
           by
           the
           sword
           should
           be
           drawne
           :
           Nor
           so
           stoicall
           ordinances
           are
           to
           be
           borne
           withall
           ,
           as
           to
           count
           all
           offences
           of
           such
           equality
           ,
           that
           the
           killing
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           the
           taking
           of
           his
           money
           from
           him
           were
           both
           a
           matter
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           no
           more
           heinous
           offence
           then
           the
           other
           :
           betweene
           the
           which
           two
           if
           we
           haue
           any
           respect
           to
           equity
           ,
           no
           similitude
           or
           equality
           consisteth
           .
           
           God
           commandeth
           vs
           that
           we
           
           shall
           not
           kill
           .
           And
           be
           we
           then
           so
           hasty
           to
           kill
           a
           man
           for
           taking
           a
           little
           money
           ?
           And
           if
           a
           man
           would
           understand
           killing
           by
           this
           commandement
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           forbidden
           after
           no
           larger
           wise
           ,
           then
           mans
           constitutions
           define
           killing
           to
           be
           lawfull
           ;
           then
           why
           may
           it
           not
           likewise
           by
           mans
           constitutions
           be
           determined
           after
           what
           sort
           whoredome
           ,
           fornication
           ,
           and
           perjury
           may
           be
           lawfull
           ?
           For
           whereas
           by
           the
           permission
           of
           God
           ,
           no
           man
           neither
           hath
           power
           to
           kill
           neither
           himselfe
           ,
           no●
           yet
           any
           other
           man
           :
           then
           if
           a
           law
           made
           by
           the
           consent
           of
           men
           ,
           concerning
           slaughter
           of
           men
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           of
           such
           strength
           ,
           force
           ,
           and
           vertue
           ,
           that
           they
           which
           contrary
           to
           the
           commandement
           of
           God
           haue
           killed
           those
           ,
           whom
           this
           constitution
           of
           man
           commanded
           to
           be
           killed
           ,
           be
           cleane
           quit
           &
           exempt
           out
           of
           the
           bonds
           &
           danger
           of
           Gods
           cōmandement
           ?
           
           shall
           it
           not
           then
           by
           this
           reason
           follow
           ,
           that
           the
           power
           of
           Gods
           commandement
           shall
           extend
           no
           further
           ,
           then
           mans
           law
           doth
           define
           ,
           and
           permit
           ?
           And
           so
           shall
           it
           come
           to
           passe
           ,
           that
           in
           like
           manner
           ,
           mans
           constitutions
           in
           all
           things
           shall
           determine
           how
           farre
           the
           observation
           of
           all
           Gods
           commandements
           shall
           extend
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           Moses
           Law
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           ungentle
           and
           sharpe
           ,
           as
           a
           law
           that
           was
           given
           to
           bondmen
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           them
           very
           obstinate
           ,
           stubborne
           ,
           and
           stiffe-necked
           :
           yet
           it
           punished
           theft
           by
           the
           purse
           ,
           and
           not
           with
           death
           .
           And
           let
           vs
           
           not
           thinke
           that
           God
           in
           the
           new
           law
           of
           clemency
           and
           mercy
           ,
           under
           the
           which
           he
           ruleth
           vs
           with
           fatherly
           gentlenesse
           ,
           as
           his
           deare
           children
           hath
           given
           vs
           greater
           scope
           and
           licence
           to
           the
           execution
           of
           cruelty
           ,
           one
           vpon
           another
           .
           Now
           you
           haue
           heard
           the
           reasons
           ,
           whereby
           I
           am
           perswaded
           ,
           that
           this
           punishment
           is
           unlawfull
           .
           
           Furthermore
           ,
           I
           thinke
           
           that
           there
           is
           no
           body
           that
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           how
           unreasonable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           how
           pernitious
           a
           thing
           it
           is
           to
           the
           Weale
           publike
           ,
           that
           a
           theefe
           and
           an
           homicide
           or
           murtherer
           should
           suffer
           equall
           and
           like
           punishment
           :
           
           For
           the
           theefe
           seeing
           that
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           condemned
           for
           theft
           in
           no
           lesse
           ●eopardy
           ,
           nor
           judged
           to
           no
           lesse
           punishment
           ,
           then
           him
           that
           is
           convict
           of
           manslaughter
           ;
           through
           this
           cogitation
           onely
           he
           is
           strongly
           and
           forcibly
           provoked
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           manner
           constrained
           to
           kill
           him
           ,
           whom
           else
           he
           would
           haue
           but
           robbed
           :
           For
           the
           murder
           being
           once
           done
           he
           is
           in
           le●●●●eare
           ,
           and
           in
           more
           hope
           that
           the
           ●●●●
           shall
           not
           be
           bewrayed
           or
           knowne
           ,
           seeing
           the
           party
           is
           now
           dead
           ,
           and
           ●id
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           which
           onely
           might
           haue
           vtt●●●●
           ▪
           and
           disclosed
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           if
           he
           〈…〉
           and
           d●s●●i●●
           〈…〉
           
           more
           danger
           and
           jeopardie
           ,
           then
           if
           he
           had
           committed
           but
           single
           fellony
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           while
           we
           goe
           about
           with
           such
           cruelty
           to
           make
           theeues
           afraid
           ,
           we
           provoke
           them
           to
           kill
           good
           men
           .
           Now
           as
           touching
           this
           question
           ,
           what
           punishment
           were
           more
           commodious
           and
           better
           :
           that
           truly
           in
           my
           judgement
           is
           easier
           to
           be
           found
           then
           what
           punishment
           might
           be
           worse
           .
           For
           why
           should
           we
           doubt
           
           that
           to
           be
           a
           good
           and
           a
           profitable
           way
           for
           the
           punishment
           of
           offendors
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           did
           in
           times
           past
           so
           long
           please
           the
           Romanes
           ,
           men
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           a
           Weale
           publike
           most
           expert
           ,
           politique
           and
           cunning
           ?
           Such
           as
           among
           them
           were
           convict
           of
           great
           and
           heynous
           trespasses
           ,
           
           them
           they
           condemne
           into
           stone
           quarries
           ,
           and
           into
           mines
           to
           digge
           mettall
           ,
           there
           to
           be
           kept
           in
           chaines
           all
           the
           daye
           ,
           of
           their
           life
           .
           But
           as
           concerning
           this
           matter
           ,
           I
           allow
           the
           ordinance
           of
           nation
           
           so
           well
           as
           that
           which
           I
           saw
           ,
           whiles
           I
           travelled
           abroad
           about
           the
           world
           ,
           vsed
           in
           Persia
           among
           the
           people
           that
           commonly
           be
           called
           the
           Polylerites
           :
           whose
           
           land
           is
           both
           large
           and
           ample
           ,
           and
           also
           well
           and
           wittily
           governed
           ;
           and
           the
           people
           in
           all
           conditions
           free
           ,
           and
           ruled
           by
           their
           owne
           lawes
           ,
           saving
           that
           they
           pay
           a
           yearely
           tribute
           to
           the
           great
           King
           of
           Persia
           .
        
         
           But
           because
           they
           be
           farre
           from
           the
           Sea
           ,
           compassed
           and
           inclosed
           ,
           almost
           round
           about
           with
           high
           mountaines
           ,
           and
           doe
           content
           themselues
           with
           the
           fruits
           of
           their
           owne
           land
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           it selfe
           very
           fertill
           and
           fruitfull
           :
           for
           this
           cause
           neither
           they
           goe
           to
           other
           Countries
           ,
           nor
           other
           come
           to
           them
           .
           And
           according
           to
           the
           old
           custome
           of
           the
           Land
           ,
           they
           desire
           not
           to
           enlarge
           the
           bounds
           of
           their
           Dominions
           :
           and
           those
           that
           they
           haue
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           high
           hills
           ,
           be
           easily
           defended
           :
           and
           the
           
           tribute
           which
           they
           pay
           to
           their
           chiefe
           Lord
           and
           King
           ,
           setteth
           them
           quit
           and
           free
           from
           warfare
           .
           Thus
           their
           life
           is
           commodious
           rather
           then
           gallant
           ,
           and
           may
           better
           be
           called
           happy
           or
           wealthy
           ,
           then
           notable
           and
           famous
           :
           For
           they
           be
           not
           knowne
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           by
           name
           ,
           I
           suppose
           saving
           onely
           to
           their
           next
           neighbour
           ,
           and
           borders
           .
           They
           that
           in
           this
           Land
           be
           attained
           and
           convict
           of
           Fellony
           ,
           make
           restitution
           of
           that
           which
           they
           stole
           ,
           to
           the
           right
           
           owner
           :
           and
           not
           (
           as
           they
           doe
           in
           other
           lands
           )
           to
           the
           King
           :
           whom
           they
           thinke
           to
           haue
           no
           more
           right
           to
           the
           theefe-stollen
           thing
           ,
           then
           the
           theefe
           himselfe
           hath
           .
           But
           if
           the
           thing
           be
           lost
           or
           made
           away
           ,
           then
           the
           value
           of
           it
           is
           paid
           of
           the
           goods
           of
           such
           offenders
           ,
           which
           else
           remaineth
           all
           whole
           
           to
           their
           wiues
           ,
           and
           children
           .
           And
           they
           themselues
           be
           cōdemned
           to
           be
           cōmon
           labourers
           ,
           and
           unlesse
           the
           theft
           be
           very
           hainous
           ,
           they
           
           be
           neither
           locked
           in
           prison
           ,
           nor
           fettered
           in
           gyues
           ,
           but
           be
           vnited
           and
           goe
           at
           large
           ,
           labouring
           in
           the
           common
           workes
           .
           They
           that
           refuse
           labour
           ,
           or
           goe
           slowly
           or
           slacke
           to
           their
           worke
           ,
           be
           not
           only
           tyed
           in
           chaines
           ,
           but
           also
           pricked
           forward
           with
           stripes
           .
           But
           being
           diligent
           about
           their
           worke
           ,
           they
           liue
           without
           checke
           or
           rebuke
           .
           Every
           night
           they
           be
           called
           in
           by
           name
           ,
           and
           be
           locked
           in
           their
           chambers
           .
           Beside
           their
           daily
           labour
           ,
           their
           life
           is
           nothing
           hard
           or
           incommodious
           ;
           their
           fare
           is
           indifferent
           good
           ,
           borne
           at
           the
           charges
           of
           the
           Weale
           publike
           ;
           because
           they
           be
           common
           servants
           to
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           But
           their
           charges
           in
           all
           places
           of
           the
           land
           is
           not
           borne
           alike
           .
           For
           in
           some
           parts
           that
           which
           is
           bestowed
           vpon
           them
           is
           gathered
           of
           almes
           .
           And
           though
           that
           way
           be
           vncertaine
           ;
           yet
           the
           people
           be
           so
           full
           of
           mercy
           and
           pitty
           ,
           that
           none
           is
           found
           more
           profitable
           or
           
           plentifull
           .
           In
           some
           places
           certaine
           Ladies
           be
           appointed
           hereunto
           :
           of
           the
           revenues
           whereof
           they
           be
           maintained
           .
           And
           in
           some
           places
           every
           man
           giveth
           a
           certaine
           tribute
           for
           the
           same
           vse
           and
           purpose
           .
        
         
           Againe
           in
           some
           part
           of
           the
           
           land
           these
           Servingmen
           (
           for
           so
           be
           these
           damned
           persons
           called
           )
           doe
           not
           common
           worke
           ,
           but
           as
           every
           private
           man
           needeth
           labours
           ,
           so
           he
           commeth
           into
           the
           market-place
           ,
           and
           there
           hireth
           some
           of
           them
           for
           meat
           and
           drinke
           ,
           and
           a
           certaine
           limited
           wages
           by
           the
           day
           ,
           somewhat
           cheaper
           then
           he
           should
           hire
           a
           free-man
           .
           It
           is
           also
           lawfull
           for
           them
           to
           chastice
           the
           slouth
           of
           these
           servingmen
           with
           stripes
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           they
           never
           lacke
           worke
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           gaining
           of
           their
           meat
           and
           drink
           ,
           every
           one
           of
           them
           bringeth
           daily
           something
           into
           the
           common
           Treasury
           .
           All
           and
           every
           one
           of
           them
           be
           apparelled
           in
           one
           colour
           .
           
           Their
           heads
           be
           not
           poled
           or
           shaven
           ,
           but
           rounded
           a
           little
           aboue
           the
           eares
           .
           And
           the
           tip
           of
           the
           one
           eare
           is
           cut
           off
           .
           Every
           one
           of
           them
           may
           take
           meate
           and
           drinke
           of
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           also
           a
           coat
           of
           their
           owne
           colour
           :
           but
           to
           receiue
           money
           is
           death
           ,
           aswell
           to
           the
           giver
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           receiver
           .
           And
           no
           lesse
           jeopardy
           it
           is
           for
           a
           freeman
           to
           receiue
           money
           of
           a
           servingman
           ,
           for
           any
           manner
           of
           cause
           :
           and
           likewise
           for
           serving-men
           to
           touch
           weapons
           .
           The
           servingmen
           of
           every
           severall
           shiere
           be
           distinct
           and
           knowne
           from
           other
           ,
           by
           their
           severall
           and
           distinct
           badges
           :
           which
           to
           cast
           away
           is
           death
           :
           as
           it
           is
           also
           to
           be
           seene
           out
           of
           the
           precinct
           of
           their
           owne
           shiere
           ▪
           or
           to
           talke
           with
           a
           servingman
           of
           another
           shiere
           .
           And
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           danger
           to
           them
           ,
           for
           to
           intend
           to
           runne
           away
           ,
           then
           to
           
           doe
           it
           indeed
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           to
           conceale
           such
           an
           enterprise
           in
           a
           servingman
           ,
           it
           is
           death
           ;
           in
           a
           free
           
           man
           ,
           seruitude
           .
           Of
           the
           contrary
           part
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           openeth
           and
           vttereth
           such
           counsels
           ,
           be
           decreed
           large
           gifts
           :
           to
           a
           Freeman
           ,
           a
           great
           summe
           of
           money
           ;
           to
           a
           Serving-man
           freedome
           :
           and
           to
           them
           both
           forgivenesse
           and
           pardon
           of
           that
           they
           were
           of
           counsell
           in
           that
           pretence
           .
           So
           that
           it
           can
           never
           be
           so
           good
           for
           them
           to
           goe
           forward
           in
           their
           evill
           purpose
           ,
           as
           by
           repentance
           to
           turne
           backe
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Law
           and
           order
           in
           this
           behalfe
           ,
           as
           I
           haue
           shewed
           you
           :
           Wherein
           what
           humanity
           is
           vsed
           ,
           how
           farre
           it
           is
           from
           cruelty
           ,
           and
           how
           commodious
           it
           is
           ,
           you
           doe
           plainly
           perceiue
           .
           For
           as
           much
           as
           the
           end
           
           of
           their
           wrath
           and
           punishment
           intendeth
           nothing
           else
           ,
           but
           the
           destruction
           of
           vices
           ,
           and
           saving
           of
           men
           :
           with
           so
           vsing
           ,
           and
           ordering
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           chuse
           but
           be
           good
           ;
           and
           what
           harme
           soever
           they
           did
           before
           ,
           in
           the
           residue
           of
           their
           life
           ,
           to
           make
           amends
           for
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           Moreover
           it
           is
           so
           little
           feared
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           turne
           againe
           to
           their
           vicious
           conditions
           ,
           that
           way-faring
           men
           will
           for
           their
           safeguard
           choose
           them
           to
           their
           guides
           before
           any
           other
           ,
           in
           every
           shiere
           changing
           and
           taking
           new
           :
           For
           if
           they
           would
           commit
           robbery
           ,
           they
           haue
           nothing
           about
           them
           meete
           for
           that
           purpose
           .
           They
           may
           touch
           no
           weapons
           :
           money
           found
           about
           them
           ,
           should
           betray
           the
           robbery
           .
           They
           should
           be
           no
           sooner
           taken
           with
           the
           manner
           ,
           but
           forthwith
           they
           should
           be
           punished
           .
           Neither
           can
           they
           haue
           any
           hope
           at
           all
           to
           scape
           away
           by
           flying
           :
           For
           how
           should
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           in
           no
           part
           of
           his
           apparell
           is
           like
           other
           men
           ,
           flye
           privily
           and
           vnknowne
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           would
           runne
           away
           naked
           ?
           Howbeit
           ,
           so
           also
           flying
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           descri●d
           by
           the
           rounding
           of
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           his
           c●re-marke
           .
           But
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           doubted
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           lay
           their
           heads
           together
           ,
           and
           
           conspire
           against
           the
           Weale
           publike
           .
           No
           ,
           no
           ,
           I
           warrant
           you
           :
           For
           the
           Servingmen
           of
           one
           shiere
           alone
           ,
           could
           never
           hope
           to
           bring
           to
           passe
           such
           an
           enterprise
           ,
           without
           solyciting
           ,
           entising
           ,
           and
           alluring
           the
           Servingmen
           of
           many
           other
           sh●eres
           to
           take
           their
           parts
           .
           Which
           thing
           is
           to
           them
           so
           impossible
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           as
           much
           as
           speake
           or
           talke
           together
           ,
           or
           salute
           one
           another
           .
           No
           ,
           it
           ●●
           not
           to
           be
           thought
           that
           they
           would
           make
           their
           owne
           Countrymen
           and
           companions
           of
           their
           counsell
           in
           such
           a
           matter
           ,
           which
           they
           know
           well
           should
           be
           jeopardy
           to
           the
           concealor
           thereof
           ,
           and
           great
           commodity
           and
           goodnesse
           to
           the
           opener
           and
           detector
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Whereas
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           of
           them
           all
           hopelesse
           or
           in
           despaire
           to
           recover
           againe
           his
           former
           estate
           of
           freedome
           ,
           by
           humble
           obedience
           ,
           by
           patient
           suffering
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           good
           tokens
           and
           likelihood
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           
           that
           he
           will
           ever
           after
           that
           ,
           liue
           like
           a
           true
           ,
           and
           an
           honest
           man.
           
        
         
           For
           every
           yeare
           divers
           of
           them
           be
           restored
           to
           their
           freedome
           ,
           through
           the
           commendation
           of
           patience
           .
           When
           I
           had
           thus
           spoken
           ,
           saying
           moreover
           ,
           that
           I
           could
           see
           no
           cause
           why
           this
           order
           might
           not
           be
           had
           in
           England
           ,
           with
           much
           more
           profit
           ,
           then
           the
           Iustice
           with
           the
           Lawyer
           so
           highly
           praised
           .
           Nay
           ,
           quoth
           the
           Lawyer
           this
           could
           never
           be
           ●o
           stablished
           in
           England
           ,
           but
           that
           it
           must
           needs
           bring
           the
           Weale
           publike
           into
           great
           jeopardy
           and
           hazard
           .
           And
           as
           he
           was
           thus
           saying
           ,
           he
           shaked
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           wry
           mouth
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           held
           his
           peace
           .
           And
           all
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           with
           one
           assent
           agreed
           to
           his
           saying
           .
           Well
           ,
           quoth
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           yet
           it
           were
           hard
           to
           judge
           with
           out
           a
           proofe
           ,
           whether
           this
           order
           would
           doe
           well
           here
           or
           no.
           But
           when
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           is
           given
           ,
           if
           then
           the
           King
           should
           
           command
           execution
           to
           be
           referred
           and
           spared
           ,
           and
           would
           prove
           this
           order
           and
           fashion
           ,
           taking
           away
           the
           priviledge
           of
           Sanctuaries
           :
           if
           then
           the
           proofe
           should
           declare
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           good
           and
           profitable
           ,
           then
           it
           were
           well
           done
           that
           it
           were
           stablished
           :
           Else
           then
           condemned
           and
           reprived
           persons
           may
           as
           well
           be
           put
           to
           death
           after
           this
           proofe
           ,
           as
           when
           they
           were
           first
           cast
           .
           Neither
           any
           jeopardy
           can
           in
           the
           meane
           space
           grow
           hereof
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           me
           thinketh
           that
           these
           Vagabonds
           may
           very
           well
           be
           ordered
           after
           the
           same
           
           fashion
           ,
           against
           whom
           we
           have
           hitherto
           made
           so
           many
           lawes
           ,
           
           and
           so
           little
           prevailed
           .
           When
           the
           Cardinall
           had
           thus
           said
           ,
           then
           every
           man
           gaue
           great
           praise
           to
           my
           sayings
           ,
           which
           a
           little
           before
           they
           had
           disallowed
           .
           But
           most
           of
           all
           was
           esteemed
           that
           which
           was
           spoken
           of
           Vagabonds
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           Cardinals
           addition
           .
           I
           cannot
           tell
           whether
           it
           
           were
           best
           to
           rehearse
           the
           communication
           that
           followed
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           not
           very
           sad
           .
           But
           yet
           you
           shall
           heare
           it
           ,
           for
           there
           was
           no
           evill
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           partly
           it
           pertained
           to
           the
           matter
           before-said
           .
           There
           chanced
           to
           stand
           by
           a
           certaine
           jeasting
           Parasite
           ,
           or
           scoffer
           ,
           which
           would
           seeme
           to
           resemble
           and
           counterfeit
           ,
           the
           foole
           .
           But
           he
           did
           in
           such
           wise
           counterfet
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           almost
           the
           very
           same
           indeed
           that
           he
           laboured
           to
           present
           :
           he
           so
           studied
           with
           words
           and
           sayings
           ,
           brought
           forth
           so
           out
           of
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           to
           make
           sport
           and
           more
           laughter
           ,
           that
           he
           himselfe
           was
           oftner
           laughed
           at
           ,
           then
           his
           jeasts
           were
           .
           Yet
           the
           foolish
           fellow
           brought
           out
           now
           and
           then
           such
           indifferent
           and
           reasonable
           stuffe●
           ,
           that
           he
           made
           the
           Proverbe
           true
           ,
           which
           saith
           :
           He
           that
           shooteth
           oft
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           shall
           h●●
           the
           marke
           :
           So
           that
           when
           one
           of
           the
           company
           said
           ,
           that
           through
           my
           communication
           ,
           
           a
           good
           order
           was
           found
           for
           Theeues
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Cardinall
           also
           had
           well
           provided
           for
           Vagabonds
           ,
           so
           that
           onely
           remained
           some
           good
           provision
           to
           be
           made
           for
           them
           that
           through
           sicknesse
           and
           age
           were
           fallen
           into
           poverty
           ,
           and
           were
           become
           so
           impotent
           and
           vnweldy
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           to
           worke
           for
           their
           living
           .
           Tush
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           let
           me
           alone
           with
           them
           :
           you
           shall
           see
           me
           doe
           well
           enough
           with
           them
           .
           For
           I
           had
           rather
           then
           any
           good
           ,
           that
           this
           kind
           of
           people
           
           were
           driven
           somewhere
           out
           of
           my
           sight
           ,
           they
           haue
           so
           sore
           troubled
           me
           many
           times
           and
           oft
           when
           they
           haue
           with
           their
           lamentable
           reares
           begged
           money
           of
           me
           :
           and
           yet
           they
           could
           never
           to
           my
           mind
           so
           tune
           their
           song
           ,
           that
           thereby
           they
           ever
           got
           of
           me
           one
           farthing
           .
           For
           evermore
           the
           one
           of
           these
           chanced
           :
           either
           that
           I
           would
           not
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           I
           could
           not
           ,
           because
           I
           had
           it
           not
           .
           Therfore
           
           now
           they
           be
           waxed
           wife
           :
           For
           whē
           they
           see
           me
           goe
           by
           ,
           because
           they
           will
           not
           leese
           their
           labour
           ,
           they
           let
           me
           passe
           ,
           and
           say
           not
           one
           word
           to
           me
           .
           So
           they
           looke
           for
           nothing
           of
           me
           ,
           no
           in
           good
           sooth
           ;
           no
           more
           ,
           then
           if
           I
           were
           a
           Priest
           ,
           or
           a
           Monk.
           But
           I
           will
           make
           a
           Law
           ,
           that
           all
           
           these
           beggers
           shall
           be
           distributed
           ,
           and
           bestowed
           into
           houses
           of
           religion
           .
           The
           men
           shall
           be
           made
           Lay
           brethren
           ,
           as
           they
           call
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           women
           ,
           Nunnes
           .
           Hereat
           the
           Cardinall
           smiled
           ,
           and
           allowed
           it
           in
           jeast
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           residue
           in
           good
           earnest
           .
        
         
           But
           a
           certaine
           Fryar
           ,
           graduate
           in
           divinity
           ,
           tooke
           such
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           in
           this
           jeasts
           of
           Priests
           and
           Monkes
           ,
           that
           he
           also
           (
           being
           else
           a
           man
           of
           gr●sly
           and
           
           sterne
           gravity
           )
           began
           merily
           and
           wantonly
           to
           jest
           and
           taunt
           .
           Nay
           ,
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           you
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           rid
           and
           dispatched
           of
           beggers
           ,
           unlesse
           you
           make
           some
           provision
           also
           for
           vs
           Fryars
           .
           
           Why
           ,
           quoth
           the
           ●easter
           ,
           that
           is
           done
           already
           ,
           for
           my
           Lord
           himselfe
           set
           a
           very
           good
           order
           for
           you
           ,
           when
           he
           decreed
           ,
           that
           Vagabonds
           should
           be
           kept
           straight
           and
           set
           to
           worke
           :
           for
           you
           be
           the
           greatest
           and
           veriest
           Vagabonds
           that
           be
           .
           This
           jeast
           also
           when
           they
           saw
           the
           Cardinall
           not
           disproue
           it
           ,
           every
           man
           tooke
           it
           gladly
           ,
           saving
           onely
           the
           Fryar
           :
           For
           he
           (
           and
           that
           no
           mervaile
           )
           being
           thus
           touched
           on
           the
           quicke
           ,
           and
           hit
           on
           the
           gaule
           ,
           so
           fretted
           ,
           so
           fumed
           ,
           and
           cha●ed
           at
           it
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           such
           a
           rage
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           refraine
           himselfe
           from
           ch●ding
           ,
           scolding
           ,
           raising
           ,
           and
           reviling
           .
           He
           called
           the
           fellow
           Ribbald
           ,
           villaine
           ,
           javell
           ,
           backbiter
           ,
           slaunderer
           ,
           and
           the
           child
           of
           perdi●ion
           :
           citing
           therewith
           terrible
           threarnings
           out
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           .
           Then
           the
           jeasting
           sco●●er
           began
           to
           play
           the
           sco●●er
           indeed
           ,
           and
           verily
           he
           was
           good
           at
           that
           ▪
           for
           he
           could
           play
           a
           part
           in
           that
           play
           ,
           no
           man
           better
           .
           Patient
           your selfe
           ,
           
           good
           Master
           Fryar
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           and
           be
           not
           angry
           ;
           for
           Scripture
           saith
           :
           In
           your
           patience
           you
           shall
           saue
           your
           soules
           .
           Then
           the
           Fryar
           (
           for
           I
           will
           rehearse
           his
           owne
           very
           
           words
           :
           )
           No
           gallowes
           wretch
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           angry
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           or
           at
           the
           least-wise
           ,
           I
           doe
           not
           sinne
           :
           for
           the
           Psalmist
           saith
           .
           Be
           you
           angry
           and
           sinne
           not
           .
           Then
           the
           Cardinall
           spake
           gently
           to
           the
           Fryar
           ,
           and
           desired
           him
           to
           quiet
           himselfe
           .
           No
           my
           Lord
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           I
           speak
           not
           but
           of
           a
           good
           zeale
           as
           I
           ought
           ;
           for
           holy
           men
           had
           a
           good
           zeale
           :
           Wherefore
           it
           is
           said
           ;
           The
           zeale
           of
           thy
           house
           hath
           eaten
           me
           .
           And
           it
           is
           sung
           in
           y●
           Church
           :
           The
           scorners
           of
           Hel●z●us
           ,
           whiles
           he
           went
           vp
           into
           the
           house
           of
           God
           ,
           felt
           the
           zeale
           of
           the
           bald
           ,
           as
           peradventure
           this
           scorning
           villaine
           R●bbauld
           shall
           feele
           .
           You
           doe
           it
           (
           quoth
           the
           Cardinall
           )
           perchance
           of
           a
           good
           minde
           and
           affection
           :
           but
           me
           thinketh
           you
           should
           doe
           ,
           I
           cannot
           
           
           and
           esteeme
           me
           and
           my
           sayings
           .
           I
           ensure
           you
           ,
           Master
           Raphael
           ,
           quoth
           I
           ,
           I
           tooke
           great
           delectation
           in
           hearing
           you
           :
           all
           things
           that
           you
           said
           ,
           were
           spoken
           so
           wittily
           and
           so
           pleasantly
           .
           And
           me
           thought
           me selfe
           to
           be
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           ,
           not
           onely
           at
           home
           in
           my
           Country
           ,
           but
           also
           through
           the
           pleasant
           remembrance
           of
           the
           Cardinall
           ,
           in
           whose
           house
           I
           was
           brought
           up
           of
           a
           Child
           ,
           to
           wax
           a
           child
           againe
           .
           And
           friend
           Raphael
           ,
           though
           I
           did
           beare
           very
           great
           love
           towards
           you
           before
           ,
           yet
           seeing
           you
           doe
           so
           earnestly
           favour
           this
           man
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           beleeve
           how
           much
           my
           love
           towards
           you
           is
           now
           increased
           .
           But
           yet
           ,
           all
           this
           notwithstanding
           ,
           I
           can
           by
           no
           meanes
           change
           my
           mind
           ,
           but
           that
           I
           must
           needs
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           disposed
           ,
           and
           can
           find
           in
           your
           heart
           to
           follow
           some
           Princes
           Court
           ,
           shall
           with
           your
           good
           counsels
           greatly
           helpe
           and
           further
           the
           Common-wealth
           .
           
           Wherefore
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           appertaining
           to
           your
           duty
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           ,
           to
           the
           duty
           of
           a
           good
           man.
           For
           whereas
           your
           Plato
           judgeth
           that
           weale-publikes
           shall
           by
           this
           meanes
           attaine
           perfect
           felicity
           ,
           either
           if
           Philosophers
           be
           Kings
           ,
           or
           ●lse
           if
           Kings
           give
           themselves
           to
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           ;
           how
           farre
           I
           pray
           you
           ,
           shall
           Common-wealths
           then
           be
           from
           this
           felicitie
           ,
           if
           Philosophers
           will
           vouchsafe
           to
           instruct
           Kings
           with
           their
           good
           counsell
           ?
           They
           be
           not
           so
           unkind
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           but
           they
           would
           gladly
           doe
           it
           ,
           yea
           ,
           many
           have
           done
           it
           already
           in
           books
           that
           they
           have
           put
           forth
           ,
           if
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           would
           be
           willing
           and
           ready
           to
           follow
           good
           counsell
           .
           But
           Plato
           doubtlesse
           did
           well
           fore-see
           ,
           unlesse
           Kings
           themselves
           would
           apply
           their
           mindes
           to
           the
           study
           of
           Philosophy
           ,
           that
           else
           they
           would
           never
           thorowly
           allow
           the
           counsell
           of
           Philosophers
           ,
           being
           themselves
           before
           
           euen
           from
           their
           tender
           age
           infected
           ,
           and
           corrupt
           with
           peruerse
           and
           euill
           opinions
           ,
           Which
           thing
           Plato
           himselfe
           prooued
           true
           in
           king
           Dyonise
           ,
           If
           I
           should
           propose
           to
           any
           King
           wholsome
           decrees
           ,
           doing
           my
           endevour
           to
           pluck
           out
           of
           his
           mind
           the
           pernicious
           originall
           causes
           of
           vice
           and
           naughtinesse
           ,
           thinke
           you
           not
           that
           I
           should
           forthwith
           either
           be
           driven
           away
           ,
           or
           else
           made
           a
           laughing
           stocke
           ?
           Well
           ,
           suppose
           I
           were
           with
           the
           French
           King
           ▪
           and
           there
           sitting
           in
           his
           Counsell
           ,
           whiles
           in
           that
           most
           secret
           consultation
           ,
           the
           King
           himselfe
           there
           being
           present
           in
           hi●
           owne
           person
           ,
           they
           beat
           their
           braines
           ,
           and
           search
           the
           very
           bottomes
           of
           their
           wits
           ,
           to
           discusse
           by
           what
           craft
           and
           meanes
           the
           King
           may
           still
           keepe
           Millaine
           ,
           and
           draw
           to
           him
           againe
           fugitiue
           
           Naples
           :
           and
           then
           how
           to
           conquer
           the
           Venetians
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           bring
           vnder
           his
           jurisdiction
           all
           Italie
           ;
           then
           how
           to
           winne
           the
           
           Dominion
           of
           
             Flanders
             ,
             Brabant
          
           ,
           and
           all
           Burgundy
           ;
           with
           divers
           other
           Lands
           ,
           whose
           Kingdomes
           hee
           hath
           long
           agoe
           in
           mind
           and
           purpose
           invaded
           .
           Heere
           ,
           whiles
           one
           counsaileth
           to
           conclude
           a
           League
           of
           Peace
           with
           the
           Venetians
           ;
           so
           long
           to
           endure
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           thought
           meete
           and
           expedient
           for
           their
           purpose
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           also
           of
           their
           Councell
           ;
           yea
           and
           besides
           that
           ,
           to
           give
           them
           part
           of
           the
           prey
           ,
           Which
           afterward
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           brought
           their
           purpose
           about
           ,
           after
           their
           owne
           mindes
           ,
           they
           may
           require
           and
           claime
           again
           ?
           Another
           thinketh
           best
           to
           hyre
           the
           Germans
           :
           
           Another
           ,
           would
           have
           the
           favour
           of
           the
           Switzers
           wonne
           with
           money
           :
           Anothers
           advice
           ,
           is
           to
           appease
           the
           puissant
           power
           of
           the
           Emperors
           Majestie
           with
           Gold
           ,
           as
           with
           a
           most
           pleasant
           and
           acceptable
           sacrifice
           :
           Whiles
           another
           giveth
           counsell
           to
           make
           peace
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Arragon
           ,
           &
           to
           restore
           
           unto
           him
           his
           owne
           Kingdome
           of
           Navarre
           ,
           as
           a
           full
           assurance
           of
           of
           peace
           :
           Another
           commeth
           in
           with
           his
           five
           egges
           ,
           and
           adviseth
           to
           hooke
           in
           the
           King
           of
           Castile
           ,
           with
           some
           hope
           of
           affinitie
           ,
           or
           allyance
           ;
           and
           to
           bring
           to
           their
           part
           certaine
           Peeres
           of
           his
           Court
           ,
           for
           great
           Pensions
           .
        
         
           Whiles
           they
           all
           stay
           at
           the
           chiefest
           doubt
           of
           all
           ,
           what
           to
           doe
           in
           the
           meane
           time
           with
           England
           ;
           and
           yet
           agree
           all
           in
           this
           ,
           to
           make
           with
           the
           English-men
           ,
           and
           with
           most
           sure
           and
           strong
           bonds
           to
           binde
           that
           weake
           and
           feeble
           friendship
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           must
           be
           called
           friends
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           suspition
           as
           enemies
           .
           And
           that
           therefore
           the
           Scots
           must
           be
           had
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           in
           a
           standing
           ,
           ready
           at
           all
           occasions
           (
           in
           case
           the
           English-men
           should
           stir
           never
           so
           little
           )
           incontinent
           to
           set
           upon
           them
           .
           And
           moreover
           ,
           privily
           and
           secretly
           (
           for
           openly
           it
           may
           not
           be
           done
           ,
           by
           the
           Truce
           
           that
           is
           taken
           ;
           )
           privily
           therefore
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           to
           make
           much
           of
           some
           Peere
           of
           England
           ,
           that
           is
           banished
           his
           Countrey
           ,
           which
           must
           clayme
           Title
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           affirme
           himselfe
           just
           Inheritor
           thereof
           :
           that
           by
           this
           subtile
           meanes
           they
           may
           hold
           to
           them
           the
           King
           ,
           in
           whom
           else
           they
           have
           but
           small
           trust
           and
           affiance
           .
        
         
           Here
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           where
           so
           great
           and
           high
           matters
           be
           in
           consultation
           ▪
           where
           so
           many
           noble
           and
           wise
           men
           counsaile
           their
           King
           onely
           to
           Warre
           :
           here
           if
           I
           ,
           silly
           man
           ,
           should
           rise
           up
           ,
           and
           will
           them
           to
           turne
           over
           the
           Lea●e
           ,
           and
           learne
           a
           new
           Lesson
           ,
           saying
           ;
           That
           my
           counsaile
           is
           not
           to
           meddle
           with
           Italie
           ,
           but
           to
           tarry
           still
           at
           home
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           alone
           is
           almost
           greater
           ,
           then
           that
           it
           may
           well
           begoverned
           of
           one
           man
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           King
           should
           not
           need
           to
           study
           how
           to
           get
           more
           :
           And
           
           then
           should
           propose
           unto
           them
           the
           Decrees
           of
           the
           People
           that
           be
           called
           the
           Ach●riens
           ,
           which
           be
           scituate
           over-against
           the
           Iland
           of
           Vtopia
           ,
           on
           the
           South-east
           side
           .
        
         
           These
           Ach●riens
           once
           made
           
           warre
           ,
           in
           their
           Kings
           quarrell
           ,
           for
           to
           get
           him
           another
           Kingdome
           which
           hee
           laid
           clayme
           unto
           ,
           and
           advanced
           himselfe
           right
           Inheritor
           to
           the
           Crowne
           thereof
           ,
           by
           the
           Title
           of
           an
           old
           alliance
           .
           At
           the
           last
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           gotten
           it
           ,
           and
           saw
           that
           they
           had
           even
           as
           much
           vexation
           and
           trouble
           in
           keeping
           it
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           in
           getting
           it
           ;
           and
           that
           either
           thei●
           new
           conquered
           Subjects
           by
           sundry
           occasions
           were
           making
           daily
           Insurrections
           to
           rebell
           against
           them
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           other
           Countries
           were
           continually
           with
           divers
           In●odes
           and
           forraines
           invading
           them
           ;
           so
           that
           they
           were
           ever
           Fighting
           ,
           either
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           never
           could
           breake
           up
           the●
           Campes
           :
           Seeing
           
           themselues
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           pilled
           and
           impoverished
           ,
           their
           money
           carryed
           out
           of
           the
           Realme
           ;
           their
           owne
           men
           killed
           ,
           to
           maintaine
           the
           glory
           of
           another
           Nation
           :
           when
           they
           had
           no
           Warre
           ,
           peace
           nothing
           better
           then
           warre
           ,
           by
           reason
           that
           their
           people
           in
           warre
           had
           so
           injured
           themselues
           to
           corrupt
           and
           wicked
           manners
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           taken
           a
           delight
           and
           pleasure
           in
           robbing
           and
           stealing
           ;
           that
           through
           man●aughter
           ,
           they
           had
           gathered
           boldnesse
           to
           mischiefe
           ;
           that
           their
           Lawes
           were
           had
           in
           contempt
           ,
           and
           nothing
           set
           by
           or
           regarded
           ;
           that
           their
           King
           being
           troubled
           with
           the
           charge
           and
           governance
           of
           two
           Kingdomes
           ,
           could
           not
           ,
           nor
           was
           ●ot
           able
           perfectly
           to
           discharge
           his
           office
           towards
           them
           both
           :
           seeing
           againe
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           evils
           and
           troubles
           were
           endlesse
           ,
           at
           the
           last
           laid
           their
           heads
           together
           ,
           and
           like
           faithfull
           and
           loving
           subjects
           gaue
           to
           their
           King
           free
           
           choise
           and
           liberty
           to
           keepe
           still
           the
           one
           of
           these
           two
           Kingdomes
           ,
           whether
           he
           would
           ;
           alledging
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           keepe
           both
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           were
           more
           then
           might
           well
           be
           governed
           of
           halfe
           a
           King
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           no
           man
           would
           be
           content
           to
           take
           him
           for
           his
           Mulettor
           ,
           that
           keepeth
           another
           mans
           Mules
           besides
           his
           .
           So
           this
           good
           Prince
           was
           constrained
           to
           be
           content
           with
           his
           old
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           to
           giue
           over
           the
           new
           to
           one
           of
           his
           friends
           ,
           who
           shortly
           after
           was
           violently
           driven
           out
           .
        
         
           Furthermore
           ,
           if
           I
           should
           declare
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           all
           this
           busie
           preparance
           to
           warre
           ,
           whereby
           so
           many
           Nations
           for
           his
           sake
           should
           be
           brought
           into
           a
           troublesome
           hurly-burly
           ,
           when
           all
           his
           Coffers
           were
           emptied
           ,
           his
           Treasures
           wasted
           ,
           and
           his
           people
           destroyed
           ,
           should
           at
           the
           length
           through
           some
           mischance
           ,
           be
           in
           vaine
           ,
           and
           to
           none
           effect
           :
           and
           
           that
           therefore
           it
           were
           best
           for
           him
           to
           content
           himselfe
           with
           his
           owne
           Kingdome
           of
           France
           ,
           as
           his
           fore-fathers
           and
           predecessors
           did
           before
           him
           ;
           to
           make
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           enrich
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           it
           as
           flourishing
           as
           he
           could
           ;
           to
           endevour
           himselfe
           to
           loue
           his
           subjects
           ,
           and
           againe
           to
           be
           beloved
           of
           them
           ;
           willingly
           to
           liue
           with
           them
           ,
           peaceably
           to
           governe
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           other
           Kingdomes
           not
           to
           meddle
           ,
           seeing
           that
           which
           he
           hath
           already
           is
           even
           enough
           for
           him
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           more
           then
           he
           can
           well
           turne
           him
           to
           .
        
         
           This
           mine
           advice
           ,
           Master
           Moore
           ,
           how
           thinke
           you
           ,
           would
           it
           not
           be
           hardly
           taken
           ?
           So
           God
           helpe
           me
           ,
           not
           very
           thankfully
           ▪
           (
           quoth
           I.
           )
           Well
           let
           vs
           proceed
           then
           (
           quoth
           he
           .
           )
           Suppose
           that
           some
           King
           and
           his
           Councell
           were
           together
           ,
           whetting
           their
           wlts
           ,
           and
           devising
           what
           subtile
           craft
           they
           might
           invent
           ,
           to
           enrich
           the
           King
           with
           great
           Treasures
           of
           
           Money
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           one
           coun
           saileth
           to
           raise
           
           and
           enhance
           the
           valuation
           of
           Money
           ,
           when
           the
           King
           must
           pay
           any
           ;
           and
           againe
           ,
           to
           call
           downe
           the
           value
           of
           Coyne
           to
           lesle
           then
           it
           is
           worth
           ,
           when
           he
           must
           receiue
           or
           gather
           any
           :
           For
           thus
           ,
           great
           summes
           shall
           be
           paid
           with
           a
           little
           money
           ;
           and
           where
           little
           is
           due
           ,
           much
           shall
           be
           received
           .
        
         
           Another
           counsaileth
           to
           faine
           
           Warre
           :
           that
           when
           under
           this
           colour
           and
           pretence
           the
           King
           hath
           gathered
           great
           abundance
           of
           money
           ,
           he
           may
           ,
           when
           it
           shall
           please
           him
           ,
           make
           peace
           with
           great
           solemnity
           ,
           and
           holy
           ceremonies
           ,
           to
           blind
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           poore
           Communalty
           ,
           as
           taking
           pitty
           and
           compassion
           forsooth
           vpon
           mans
           bloud
           ,
           like
           a
           loving
           and
           a
           mercifull
           Prince
           .
        
         
           Another
           putteth
           the
           King
           
           in
           remembrance
           of
           certaine
           old
           and
           mouth-eaten
           Lawes
           ,
           that
           of
           lo●g
           ti●e
           have
           not
           
           beene
           put
           in
           execution
           ,
           which
           because
           no
           man
           can
           remember
           that
           they
           ▪
           were
           made
           ,
           every
           man
           hath
           transgressed
           .
           The
           fines
           of
           these
           Lawes
           he
           counsaileth
           the
           King
           to
           require
           :
           for
           there
           is
           no
           way
           so
           profitable
           ,
           nor
           more
           honourable
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           hath
           a
           shew
           and
           colour
           of
           Iustice
           .
        
         
           Another
           adviseth
           him
           to
           forbid
           many
           things
           vnder
           great
           Penalties
           
           and
           Fines
           ,
           specially
           such
           things
           as
           is
           for
           the
           peoples
           profit
           not
           to
           be
           vsed
           ;
           &
           afterward
           ,
           to
           dispence
           for
           money
           with
           them
           which
           by
           this
           prohibition
           sustain
           losse
           and
           dammage
           :
           For
           by
           this
           means
           ,
           the
           favor
           of
           the
           people
           is
           won
           ,
           &
           profit
           riseth
           two
           wayes
           :
           first
           ,
           by
           taking
           forfeits
           of
           them
           ,
           whom
           covetousnesse
           of
           gaynes
           hath
           brought
           in
           danger
           of
           this
           Statute
           ;
           and
           also
           by
           selling
           Priviledges
           and
           Licences
           :
           which
           
           the
           better
           that
           the
           Prince
           is
           ▪
           forsooth
           ,
           the
           dearer
           he
           selleth
           them
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           is
           loath
           to
           
           grant
           to
           any
           private
           person
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           against
           the
           profit
           of
           his
           People
           ;
           and
           therefore
           may
           set
           none
           ,
           but
           at
           an
           exceeding
           deare
           price
           .
        
         
           Another
           giveth
           the
           king
           counsel
           to
           endanger
           vnto
           ●ns
           Grace
           the
           Iudges
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           them
           ever
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           in
           every
           matter
           dispute
           and
           reason
           for
           the
           Kings
           right
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           further
           to
           call
           them
           into
           his
           Pallace
           ,
           and
           to
           require
           them
           ,
           there
           to
           argue
           and
           discusse
           his
           matters
           in
           his
           owne
           presence
           :
           So
           there
           shall
           be
           no
           matter
           of
           his
           so
           openly
           wrong
           and
           unjust
           ,
           wherein
           one
           or
           other
           of
           them
           ,
           either
           because
           he
           will
           have
           something
           to
           alledge
           and
           object
           ;
           or
           that
           he
           is
           ashamed
           to
           say
           that
           which
           is
           said
           already
           ;
           or
           else
           to
           picke
           a
           thanke
           with
           his
           Prince
           ,
           will
           not
           finde
           some
           hole
           open
           to
           set
           a
           snare
           in
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           take
           the
           contrary
           part
           in
           a
           trip
           .
        
         
         
           Thus
           whiles
           the
           Iudges
           cannot
           agree
           amongst
           themselves
           ,
           reasoning
           and
           arguing
           of
           that
           which
           is
           plaine
           enough
           ,
           &
           bringing
           the
           manifest
           truth
           in
           doubt
           :
           in
           the
           meane
           season
           ,
           the
           King
           may
           take
           a
           fit
           occasion
           to
           understand
           the
           Law
           as
           shall
           most
           make
           for
           his
           advantage
           ,
           whereunto
           all
           other
           for
           shame
           ,
           or
           for
           feare
           will
           agree
           .
           Then
           the
           Iudges
           may
           bee
           bold
           to
           pronounce
           on
           the
           Kings
           side
           :
           for
           hee
           that
           giveth
           sentence
           for
           the
           King
           ,
           cannot
           be
           without
           a
           good
           excuse
           :
           For
           it
           shall
           be
           sufficient
           for
           him
           to
           have
           equity
           on
           his
           part
           ,
           or
           the
           bare
           words
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           a
           wrythen
           and
           wrested
           understanding
           of
           the
           same
           (
           or
           else
           ,
           which
           with
           good
           and
           just
           Iudges
           is
           of
           greater
           force
           then
           all
           lawes
           be
           )
           the
           Kings
           indisputable
           Prerogative
           .
           To
           conclude
           ,
           all
           the
           Counsellers
           agree
           and
           consent
           together
           with
           the
           
           rich
           Crassus
           ,
           That
           no
           abundance
           of
           gold
           can
           be
           sufficient
           for
           a
           
           Prince
           ,
           which
           must
           keepe
           and
           maintaine
           an
           Army
           :
           further
           more
           that
           a
           King
           ,
           though
           he
           would
           ,
           can
           doe
           nothing
           vnjustly
           .
        
         
           For
           all
           that
           men
           have
           ,
           yea
           ,
           also
           the
           men
           themselves
           be
           all
           his
           .
           And
           that
           every
           man
           hath
           so
           much
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           as
           the
           Kings
           gentlenesse
           hath
           not
           taken
           from
           him
           .
           And
           that
           it
           shall
           be
           most
           for
           the
           Kings
           advantage
           ,
           that
           his
           subjects
           have
           very
           little
           or
           nothing
           in
           their
           possession
           ,
           as
           whose
           safeguard
           doth
           herein
           consist
           ,
           that
           his
           people
           doe
           not
           waxe
           wanton
           and
           wealthy
           through
           riches
           and
           liberty
           ,
           because
           where
           these
           things
           be
           ,
           there
           men
           be
           not
           wont
           patiently
           to
           obey
           hard
           ,
           vnjust
           ,
           and
           vnlawfull
           commandements
           .
           Whereas
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           need
           and
           poverty
           doth
           hold
           downe
           and
           keepe
           vnder
           stout
           courages
           ,
           and
           maketh
           them
           patient
           perforce
           ,
           taking
           from
           them
           bold
           and
           rebelling
           stomackes
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           againe
           if
           I
           should
           rise
           vp
           ,
           and
           boldly
           affirme
           ,
           that
           all
           these
           counsels
           be
           to
           the
           King
           dishonour
           and
           reproach
           ,
           whose
           honour
           and
           safety
           is
           more
           and
           rather
           supported
           and
           vpholden
           by
           the
           wealth
           and
           riches
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           then
           by
           his
           owne
           Treasures
           ?
           and
           if
           I
           should
           declare
           that
           the
           communalty
           chooseth
           their
           king
           for
           their
           owne
           sake
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           his
           sake
           :
           to
           the
           intent
           ,
           that
           through
           his
           labour
           and
           study
           they
           might
           all
           live
           wealthy
           ,
           safe
           from
           wrongs
           and
           injuries
           :
           and
           that
           therefore
           the
           King
           ought
           to
           take
           more
           care
           for
           the
           wealth
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           then
           for
           his
           owne
           wealth
           ,
           even
           as
           the
           office
           and
           duty
           of
           a
           shepheard
           is
           in
           that
           he
           is
           a
           shepheard
           ,
           to
           feed
           his
           sheepe
           rather
           then
           himselfe
           .
           For
           as
           touching
           this
           ,
           that
           they
           thinke
           the
           defence
           and
           maintenance
           of
           peace
           to
           consist
           in
           poverty
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           the
           thing
           it self
           sheweth
           that
           they
           be
           farre
           out
           of
           the
           
           way
           :
           For
           where
           shall
           a
           man
           find
           
           more
           wrangling
           ,
           quarrelling
           ,
           brawling
           and
           chiding
           ,
           then
           among
           Beggers
           ?
           Who
           bee
           more
           desirous
           of
           new
           mutations
           and
           alterations
           ,
           then
           they
           that
           be
           not
           content
           with
           the
           present
           state
           of
           that
           life
           ?
           Or
           finally
           ,
           who
           be
           bolder
           stomacked
           to
           bring
           all
           in
           a
           burly-burly
           (
           thereby
           trusting
           to
           get
           some
           wind-fall
           )
           then
           they
           that
           have
           now
           nothing
           to
           leese
           ?
           And
           if
           any
           King
           were
           so
           smally
           regarded
           ,
           &
           so
           lightly
           esteemed
           ;
           yea
           ,
           so
           be-hated
           of
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           that
           other
           wayes
           hee
           could
           not
           keepe
           them
           in
           awe
           ,
           but
           onely
           by
           open
           wrongs
           ,
           by
           polling
           and
           shaving
           ,
           and
           by
           bringing
           them
           to
           beggerie
           ;
           surely
           ,
           it
           were
           better
           for
           him
           to
           forsake
           his
           Kingdome
           then
           to
           hold
           it
           by
           that
           meanes
           :
           whereby
           though
           the
           name
           of
           a
           King
           be
           kept
           ,
           yet
           the
           Majesty
           is
           lost
           :
           For
           it
           is
           against
           the
           dignity
           of
           a
           King
           to
           have
           rule
           over
           Beggers
           ,
           but
           rather
           over
           rich
           and
           
           wealthy
           men
           .
           Of
           this
           mind
           was
           the
           hardy
           and
           couragious
           Fabrice
           ,
           
           when
           he
           said
           ;
           that
           
             He
             had
             rather
             be
             a
             Ruler
             of
             rich
             men
             ,
             then
             be
             rich
             himselfe
             .
          
        
         
           And
           verily
           ,
           one
           man
           to
           live
           in
           pleasure
           and
           wealth
           ,
           whiles
           all
           all
           other
           weepe
           and
           smart
           for
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           part
           ,
           not
           of
           a
           King
           ,
           but
           a
           jaylour
           .
           To
           be
           short
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           a
           foolish
           Physitian
           ,
           that
           cannot
           cure
           his
           patients
           disease
           ,
           vnlesse
           he
           cast
           him
           in
           another
           sicknesse
           ;
           so
           he
           that
           cannot
           amend
           the
           liues
           of
           his
           subjects
           ,
           but
           by
           taking
           from
           them
           the
           wealth
           and
           commodity
           of
           life
           :
           he
           must
           needs
           grant
           ,
           that
           he
           knoweth
           not
           the
           wealth
           and
           commodity
           of
           life
           ;
           he
           must
           needs
           grant
           ,
           that
           he
           knoweth
           not
           the
           feate
           how
           to
           gouerne
           men
           ,
           But
           let
           him
           rather
           amend
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           renounce
           vnhonest
           pleasures
           ,
           and
           forsake
           pride
           :
           for
           these
           be
           the
           chiefe
           vices
           that
           cause
           him
           to
           runne
           in
           the
           contempt
           or
           hatred
           
           of
           his
           people
           .
           Let
           him
           liue
           of
           his
           owne
           ,
           ●urting
           no
           man
           :
           Lee
           him
           do
           cost
           not
           aboue
           his
           power
           :
           Let
           him
           restraine
           wickednesse
           :
           Let
           him
           prevent
           vices
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           occasions
           of
           offences
           by
           well-ordering
           his
           subjects
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           suffering
           wickednes
           to
           encrease
           ,
           afterward
           to
           be
           punished
           :
           Let
           him
           not
           be
           too
           hastie
           in
           calling
           againe
           lawes
           which
           a
           custome
           hath
           abrogated
           ;
           especially
           such
           as
           have
           been
           ●ong
           forgotten
           ,
           and
           never
           lacked
           nor
           needed
           .
           And
           let
           him
           neuer
           under
           the
           cloake
           and
           ●●●tence
           of
           transgression
           ,
           take
           such
           fines
           and
           forfeits
           ,
           as
           no
           Iudge
           will
           suffer
           a
           private
           person
           to
           take
           ,
           as
           unjust
           and
           full
           of
           guile
           .
        
         
           Here
           if
           I
           should
           bring
           forth
           before
           them
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Macarie●s
           ,
           
           which
           be
           not
           farre
           distant
           from
           Vtop●a
           ,
           whose
           King
           ,
           the
           day
           of
           his
           Coronatio●
           is
           bound
           (
           by
           a
           solemne
           Oath
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           at
           any
           time
           have
           in
           his
           Treasure
           above
           a
           thousand
           pound
           of
           
           Gold
           or
           Silver
           .
           They
           say
           ,
           that
           a
           very
           good
           King
           ,
           which
           tooke
           farre
           more
           care
           for
           the
           wealth
           and
           commodity
           of
           his
           Countrie
           ,
           then
           for
           the
           enriching
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           made
           this
           law
           to
           be
           a
           stop
           and
           barre
           to
           kings
           from
           heaping
           and
           whording
           vp
           so
           much
           money
           as
           might
           impoverish
           their
           people
           :
           For
           he
           fore-saw
           that
           this
           sum
           of
           treasure
           would
           suffice
           to
           support
           the
           king
           in
           battaile
           against
           his
           owne
           people
           ,
           if
           they
           should
           chance
           to
           rebell
           :
           &
           also
           to
           maintaine
           his
           warres
           against
           the
           invasions
           of
           his
           forraine
           enemies
           .
           Againe
           ,
           he
           perceived
           the
           same
           stocke
           of
           money
           to
           be
           too
           little
           and
           vnsufficient
           to
           encourage
           and
           enable
           him
           wrongfully
           to
           take
           away
           other
           mens
           goods
           :
           which
           was
           the
           chiefe
           cause
           why
           y●
           law
           was
           made
           .
           Another
           cause
           was
           this
           .
           He
           thought
           y●
           by
           this
           provision
           his
           people
           should
           not
           lack
           mony
           ,
           wherewith
           to
           maintaine
           their
           daily
           occupying
           &
           chaffer
           .
        
         
         
           And
           seeing
           the
           King
           could
           not
           choose
           but
           lay
           out
           and
           bestow
           all
           that
           came
           in
           at
           oue
           the
           prescript
           summe
           of
           his
           stocke
           ,
           he
           thought
           he
           would
           seeke
           no
           occasions
           to
           doe
           his
           subjects
           injury
           .
           Such
           a
           King
           shall
           be
           feared
           of
           evill
           men
           and
           loved
           of
           good
           men
           .
           These
           ,
           and
           such
           other
           informations
           ,
           it
           I
           should
           vse
           among
           men
           wholly
           inclined
           and
           given
           to
           the
           contrary
           part
           ,
           how
           deafe
           eares
           thinke
           you
           shall
           I
           haue
           ?
           Deafe
           hearers
           doubtlesse
           (
           quoth
           I.
           )
           And
           in
           good
           faith
           no
           mervaile
           .
           And
           to
           be
           plaine
           with
           you
           ,
           truly
           I
           cannot
           allow
           that
           such
           communication
           shall
           be
           vsed
           ,
           or
           such
           counsell
           given
           ,
           as
           you
           be
           sure
           shall
           never
           be
           regarded
           nor
           received
           :
           For
           how
           can
           so
           strange
           informations
           be
           profitable
           ,
           or
           how
           can
           they
           be
           beaten
           into
           their
           heads
           ,
           whose
           minds
           be
           already
           prevented
           ,
           with
           cleane
           contrary
           perswasions
           ?
           This
           Schoole
           Philosophy
           is
           not
           unpleasant
           among
           friends
           
           in
           familiar
           communication
           ,
           but
           
           in
           the
           counsels
           of
           Kings
           ,
           where
           great
           matters
           be
           debated
           and
           reasoned
           with
           great
           authority
           ,
           these
           things
           haue
           no
           place
           .
        
         
           That
           is
           it
           which
           I
           meant
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           when
           I
           said
           Philosophy
           had
           no
           place
           among
           Kings
           .
           Indeed
           (
           quoth
           I
           )
           this
           Schoole
           philosophy
           hath
           not
           :
           which
           thinketh
           all
           things
           meet
           for
           every
           place
           .
           But
           there
           is
           another
           Philosophy
           more
           civill
           ,
           which
           knoweth
           ,
           as
           ye
           would
           say
           ,
           her
           owne
           stage
           ,
           and
           thereafter
           ordering
           and
           behaving
           her selfe
           in
           the
           play
           that
           she
           hath
           in
           hand
           ,
           playeth
           her
           part
           accordingly
           with
           comelinesse
           ,
           vttering
           nothing
           out
           of
           due
           order
           and
           fashion
           .
           And
           this
           is
           the
           Philosophy
           that
           you
           must
           vse
           .
           Or
           else
           whiles
           a
           Comody
           of
           
           Plautus
           is
           playing
           ,
           and
           the
           vild
           bond-men
           scoffing
           and
           trifling
           among
           themselues
           ,
           if
           you
           should
           suddenly
           come
           vpon
           the
           Stage
           in
           a
           Philosophers
           apparell
           ,
           
           and
           rehearse
           out
           of
           Octavia
           the
           place
           wherein
           Seneca
           disputeth
           with
           Nero
           :
           had
           it
           not
           beene
           better
           for
           you
           to
           haue
           played
           the
           dumme
           person
           ,
           then
           by
           rehearsing
           
           that
           ,
           which
           served
           neither
           for
           the
           time
           nor
           place
           to
           have
           made
           such
           a
           tragicall
           Comedy
           or
           gallimalfry
           :
           For
           by
           bringing
           in
           other
           stuffe
           that
           nothing
           appertaineth
           to
           the
           matter
           ,
           you
           must
           needs
           marre
           &
           prevent
           the
           play
           that
           is
           in
           hand
           ,
           though
           the
           stuffe
           that
           you
           bring
           be
           much
           better
           .
           What
           part
           soever
           you
           have
           taken
           vpon
           you
           ,
           play
           that
           as
           well
           as
           you
           can
           and
           make
           the
           best
           of
           it
           :
           And
           doe
           not
           therefore
           disturbe
           and
           bring
           out
           of
           order
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           because
           that
           another
           ,
           which
           is
           merrier
           and
           better
           commeth
           to
           your
           remembrance
           .
        
         
           So
           the
           case
           standeth
           in
           a
           Common-wealth
           :
           and
           so
           it
           is
           in
           the
           consultations
           of
           Kings
           and
           Princes
           .
           If
           evill
           opinions
           and
           naughty
           perswasion
           ,
           cannot
           be
           vtterly
           &
           
           quite
           plucked
           out
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           if
           you
           cannot
           even
           as
           you
           would
           remedy
           vices
           ,
           which
           vse
           and
           custome
           hath
           cōfirmed
           :
           yet
           for
           this
           cause
           you
           must
           not
           leaue
           and
           forsake
           the
           Common-wealth
           :
           you
           must
           not
           forsake
           the
           Ship
           in
           a
           tempest
           ,
           because
           you
           cannot
           rule
           and
           keepe
           downe
           the
           winds
           .
           No
           nor
           you
           must
           not
           labour
           to
           driue
           into
           their
           heads
           new
           and
           strange
           informations
           ,
           which
           you
           know
           well
           shall
           be
           nothing
           regarded
           with
           them
           that
           be
           of
           cleane
           contrary
           minds
           .
           But
           you
           must
           with
           a
           crafty
           wile
           &
           subtile
           train
           study
           and
           endevour
           your selfe
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           in
           you
           lieth
           ,
           to
           handle
           the
           matter
           wittily
           and
           handsomly
           for
           the
           purpose
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           you
           cannot
           turne
           to
           good
           ,
           so
           to
           order
           it
           that
           it
           be
           not
           very
           bad
           :
           For
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           for
           all
           things
           to
           be
           well
           ,
           vnlesse
           all
           men
           were
           good
           :
           which
           I
           think
           will
           not
           be
           yet
           these
           good
           many
           yeares
           .
           By
           this
           meanes
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           nothing
           else
           will
           be
           brought
           to
           passe
           ;
           but
           
           but
           whiles
           I
           goe
           about
           to
           remedy
           the
           madnesse
           of
           others
           ,
           I
           should
           be
           even
           as
           mad
           as
           they
           :
           For
           if
           I
           should
           speake
           things
           that
           be
           true
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           speake
           such
           things
           :
           but
           as
           for
           to
           speake
           false
           things
           ,
           whether
           that
           be
           a
           Philosophers
           part
           or
           no
           I
           cannot
           tell
           ,
           truly
           it
           is
           not
           my
           part
           .
           How
           beit
           this
           communication
           of
           mine
           though
           per
           adventure
           it
           may
           seeme
           vnpleasant
           to
           them
           ,
           yet
           cannot
           I
           see
           why
           it
           should
           seeme
           strange
           ,
           or
           foolishly
           newfangled
           .
           If
           so
           be
           that
           I
           should
           speake
           those
           things
           that
           PLATO
           faineth
           in
           his
           Weale
           publike
           ,
           or
           that
           
           the
           Vtopians
           doe
           in
           theirs
           ,
           these
           things
           though
           they
           were
           (
           as
           they
           be
           indeed
           )
           better
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           seeme
           spoken
           out
           of
           place
           .
           For
           as
           much
           as
           here
           amongst
           vs
           ,
           every
           man
           hath
           his
           possessions
           severall
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           there
           all
           things
           be
           in
           commen
           .
        
         
           But
           what
           was
           in
           my
           communication
           contained
           ,
           that
           might
           
           not
           ,
           and
           ought
           not
           in
           any
           place
           to
           be
           spoken
           ?
           Saving
           that
           to
           them
           which
           haue
           throughly
           decreed
           and
           determined
           with
           themselves
           to
           runne
           headlong
           on
           the
           contrary
           way
           ,
           it
           cannot
           be
           acceptable
           and
           pleasant
           ,
           because
           it
           calleth
           them
           backe
           ,
           and
           sheweth
           them
           the
           jeopardies
           :
           Verily
           if
           all
           things
           that
           evill
           and
           vitious
           manners
           have
           caused
           to
           seeme
           vnconvenient
           &
           naught
           should
           be
           refused
           ,
           as
           things
           vnmeet
           and
           reproachfull
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           among
           Christian
           people
           winke
           at
           the
           most
           part
           of
           all
           those
           things
           which
           Christ
           taught
           vs
           ,
           and
           so
           straightly
           forbad
           them
           to
           be
           wincked
           at
           ,
           that
           those
           things
           also
           which
           he
           whispered
           in
           the
           eares
           of
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           he
           commanded
           to
           be
           proclaimed
           in
           open
           houses
           .
           And
           yet
           the
           most
           part
           of
           them
           is
           more
           dissident
           from
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           world
           now
           a
           dayes
           ,
           then
           my
           communication
           was
           .
           But
           Preachers
           silly
           and
           wily
           men
           following
           
           
           swarme
           into
           the
           streetes
           ,
           and
           daily
           wet
           to
           the
           skin
           with
           raine
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           perswade
           them
           to
           goe
           out
           of
           the
           raine
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           their
           house
           ,
           knowing
           well
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           should
           goe
           out
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           should
           nothing
           prevaile
           ,
           nor
           winne
           ought
           by
           it
           ,
           but
           with
           them
           be
           wet
           also
           in
           the
           raine
           ,
           they
           doe
           keepe
           themselves
           within
           their
           houses
           ,
           being
           content
           that
           they
           be
           safe
           themselves
           ,
           seeing
           they
           cannot
           remedy
           the
           folly
           of
           the
           people
           .
           How
           be
           it
           doubtlesse
           Master
           Moore
           (
           to
           speake
           truly
           as
           my
           mind
           giveth
           me
           )
           where
           possessions
           be
           private
           ,
           where
           money
           beareth
           all
           the
           stroake
           ,
           it
           is
           hard
           and
           almost
           impossible
           that
           there
           the
           Weale
           publike
           may
           justly
           be
           governed
           ,
           and
           prosperously
           flourish
           ;
           vnlesse
           you
           thinke
           thus
           :
           That
           Iustice
           is
           there
           executed
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           come
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           evill
           men
           ;
           or
           that
           prosperity
           there
           flourisheth
           ,
           where
           all
           is
           divided
           among
           a
           
           few
           :
           which
           few
           neverthelesse
           doe
           not
           leade
           their
           liues
           very
           wealthily
           ,
           and
           the
           residue
           live
           miserably
           ,
           wretchedly
           ,
           and
           beggerly
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           when
           I
           consider
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           and
           weigh
           in
           my
           mind
           ,
           the
           wise
           and
           godly
           ordinances
           of
           the
           Vtopians
           ;
           among
           whom
           ,
           with
           very
           few
           lawes
           all
           things
           be
           so
           well
           and
           wealthy
           ordered
           ,
           that
           vertue
           is
           had
           in
           a
           price
           and
           estimation
           ,
           and
           yet
           all
           things
           being
           there
           common
           ,
           every
           man
           hath
           abundance
           of
           every
           thing
           .
           Ag●●●●e
           ,
           on
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           when
           I
           compare
           with
           them
           so
           many
           Nations
           ever
           making
           new
           lawes
           ,
           yet
           none
           of
           them
           all
           well
           and
           sufficiently
           furnished
           with
           lawes
           :
           where
           every
           man
           calleth
           that
           he
           hath
           gotten
           ,
           his
           owne
           proper
           and
           private
           goods
           ,
           where
           so
           many
           new
           lawes
           daily
           made
           ,
           be
           not
           sufficient
           for
           every
           man
           to
           enjoy
           ,
           defend
           ,
           and
           know
           from
           another
           mans
           that
           which
           he
           calleth
           
           his
           owne
           :
           which
           thing
           the
           infinite
           controversies
           in
           the
           law
           ,
           daily
           rising
           ,
           never
           to
           be
           ended
           ,
           painly
           declare
           to
           be
           true
           .
           These
           things
           (
           I
           say
           )
           when
           I
           consider
           with
           my selfe
           ,
           I
           hold
           well
           with
           
           Plat●
           ,
           and
           doe
           nothing
           mervaile
           that
           he
           would
           make
           no
           lawes
           for
           them
           ,
           that
           refused
           those
           lawes
           ,
           whereby
           all
           men
           should
           have
           and
           enjoy
           equall
           portions
           of
           wealths
           and
           commodities
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           wise
           man
           did
           easily
           fore-see
           ,
           this
           to
           be
           the
           one
           and
           onely
           way
           to
           the
           wealth
           of
           a
           communalty
           ,
           it
           equality
           of
           all
           things
           should
           be
           brought
           in
           and
           stablished
           .
           Which
           I
           thinke
           is
           not
           possible
           to
           be
           observed
           ,
           where
           every
           mans
           goods
           be
           proper
           and
           peculiar
           to
           himselfe
           :
           For
           where
           every
           man
           under
           certaine
           titles
           and
           pretences
           draweth
           ,
           and
           plucketh
           to
           himselfe
           as
           much
           as
           he
           can
           ;
           so
           that
           a
           few
           divide
           among
           themselves
           all
           the
           whole
           
           riches
           ,
           be
           there
           never
           so
           much
           abundance
           and
           store
           ,
           there
           to
           the
           residue
           is
           left
           lacke
           and
           poverty
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           most
           part
           it
           chanceth
           ,
           that
           this
           latter
           sort
           is
           more
           worthy
           to
           enjoy
           that
           sta●e
           of
           wealth
           ,
           then
           the
           other
           be
           :
           because
           the
           rich
           men
           be
           covetous
           crafty
           ,
           and
           vnprofitable
           .
           On
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           the
           poore
           be
           lowly
           ,
           simple
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           daily
           labour
           ,
           more
           profitable
           to
           the
           common-wealth
           ,
           then
           to
           themselues
           .
           Thus
           I
           do
           fully
           perswade
           my selfe
           ,
           that
           no
           equall
           and
           just
           distribution
           of
           things
           can
           be
           made
           ,
           nor
           that
           perfect-wealth
           shall
           ever
           be
           among
           men
           ,
           vnle●le
           this
           propriety
           be
           exiled
           and
           banished
           .
           But
           so
           long
           as
           it
           shall
           continue
           ,
           so
           long
           shall
           remaine
           among
           the
           most
           and
           best
           part
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           heauy
           and
           inevitable
           burthen
           of
           poverty
           and
           wretchednesle
           .
           Which
           ,
           as
           I
           grant
           that
           it
           may
           be
           somewhat
           cased
           ,
           so
           
           I
           vtterly
           deny
           that
           it
           can
           wholly
           to
           be
           taken
           away
           :
           For
           if
           there
           were
           a
           Statute
           made
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           should
           haue
           in
           his
           stocke
           aboue
           a
           prescript
           and
           appointed
           summe
           of
           money
           :
           if
           it
           were
           by
           certaine
           Lawes
           decreed
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           King
           should
           bee
           of
           too
           great
           power
           ,
           neither
           the
           People
           too
           haughty
           and
           wealthy
           ;
           and
           that
           Offices
           should
           not
           by
           inordinate
           sute
           ,
           or
           by
           bribes
           and
           guifts
           :
           that
           they
           should
           neither
           bee
           bought
           nor
           sold
           ;
           nor
           that
           it
           should
           be
           needfull
           for
           the
           Officers
           ,
           to
           be
           at
           any
           cost
           or
           charge
           in
           their
           Offices
           :
           For
           so
           occasion
           ●●
           given
           to
           them
           by
           fraud
           and
           ravine
           to
           gather
           up
           their
           money
           againe
           ;
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           guifts
           and
           bribes
           ,
           the
           Offices
           be
           given
           to
           rich
           men
           ,
           which
           should
           r●ther
           have
           beene
           executed
           of
           Wise
           men
           :
           By
           such
           lawes
           I
           say
           ,
           like
           as
           Sicke
           bodies
           that
           be
           desperate
           and
           past
           cure
           ,
           be
           wont
           with
           continuall
           good
           cherishing
           
           to
           be
           kept
           and
           botched
           up
           for
           a
           time
           :
           so
           these
           evils
           also
           may
           be
           lightned
           and
           mitigated
           .
           But
           that
           they
           may
           be
           perfectly
           cured
           ,
           brought
           to
           a
           good
           and
           upright
           state
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           hoped
           for
           ,
           whiles
           every
           man
           is
           Master
           of
           his
           owne
           to
           himselfe
           .
           Yea
           ,
           and
           whiles
           you
           goe
           about
           to
           doe
           your
           cure
           of
           one
           part
           ,
           you
           shall
           make
           bigger
           the
           sore
           of
           another
           part
           ,
           so
           the
           helpe
           of
           one
           causeth
           anothers
           harme
           :
           for
           asmuch
           ,
           as
           nothing
           can
           be
           given
           to
           any
           one
           unlesse
           it
           be
           taken
           from
           another
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           of
           a
           contrary
           opinion
           (
           quoth
           I
           )
           for
           me
           thinketh
           that
           men
           shall
           never
           there
           live
           wealthy
           ,
           where
           all
           things
           bee
           common
           :
           For
           how
           can
           there
           be
           abundance
           of
           goods
           ,
           or
           of
           any
           thing
           ,
           where
           every
           man
           withdraweth
           his
           hand
           from
           labour
           ?
           Whom
           the
           regard
           of
           his
           owne
           gaines
           driveth
           not
           to
           worke
           ,
           but
           the
           hope
           that
           he
           hath
           in
           other
           
           mens
           travailes
           maketh
           him
           sloathfull
           .
        
         
           Then
           when
           they
           be
           pricked
           with
           poverty
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           man
           can
           by
           any
           law
           or
           right
           defend
           that
           for
           his
           owne
           ,
           which
           he
           hath
           gotten
           with
           the
           labor
           of
           his
           own
           hands
           ,
           shall
           not
           there
           of
           necessity
           be
           continuall
           sedition
           and
           bloodshed
           ?
           Specially
           the
           authority
           and
           reverence
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           which
           ,
           what
           place
           it
           may
           have
           with
           such
           men
           among
           whom
           is
           no
           difference
           ,
           I
           cannot
           devise
           .
           I
           marvaile
           not
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           that
           you
           be
           of
           this
           opinion
           .
           For
           you
           conceiue
           in
           your
           mind
           either
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           very
           false
           Image
           and
           similitude
           of
           this
           thing
           .
           But
           if
           you
           had
           beene
           with
           me
           in
           Vtopia
           ,
           and
           had
           presently
           seene
           their
           fashions
           and
           lawes
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           ,
           which
           lived
           there
           fiue
           yeares
           ,
           and
           more
           ,
           &
           wold
           never
           haue
           come
           thence
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           make
           that
           new
           land
           
           knowne
           heere
           :
           Then
           doubtlesse
           you
           would
           grant
           ,
           that
           you
           never
           saw
           people
           well
           ordered
           ,
           but
           onely
           there
           .
           Surely
           (
           quorh
           Master
           PETER
           )
           it
           shall
           be
           hard
           for
           you
           to
           make
           me
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           better
           order
           in
           that
           New
           Land
           ,
           then
           is
           here
           in
           the
           Countries
           that
           we
           know
           .
           For
           good
           wits
           be
           as
           well
           here
           as
           there
           :
           and
           I
           thinke
           our
           Common-wealths
           be
           ancienter
           then
           theirs
           ;
           wherein
           long
           vse
           and
           experience
           hath
           found
           out
           many
           things
           commodious
           for
           mans
           life
           ;
           besides
           that
           many
           things
           here
           among
           vs
           have
           beene
           found
           by
           chance
           ,
           which
           no
           wit
           could
           ever
           have
           devised
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           ancientnesse
           (
           quoth
           he
           )
           of
           Common-wealths
           ,
           then
           ,
           you
           might
           better
           judge
           if
           you
           had
           read
           the
           Histories
           ,
           and
           Chronicles
           of
           that
           land
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           we
           may
           beleeue
           ,
           
           Cities
           were
           there
           ,
           before
           men
           were
           heere
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           thing
           soever
           hitherto
           by
           wit
           hath
           beene
           devised
           ,
           or
           found
           by
           chance
           ,
           that
           might
           be
           as
           well
           there
           as
           heere
           .
           But
           I
           thinke
           verily
           ,
           though
           it
           were
           so
           that
           we
           did
           passe
           them
           in
           wit
           :
           yet
           in
           study
           ,
           in
           trauell
           ,
           and
           in
           laboursome
           endevour
           ,
           they
           farre
           passe
           vs
           :
           For
           (
           as
           their
           Chronicles
           testifie
           )
           before
           our
           arrivall
           there
           they
           never
           heard
           any
           thing
           of
           vs
           ,
           whom
           they
           call
           the
           Vltraequinoctialles
           :
           saving
           that
           once
           about
           1200
           yeares
           agoe
           ,
           a
           certaine
           Ship
           was
           lost
           by
           the
           I●●
           of
           Vtopia
           ,
           which
           was
           driven
           thither
           by
           tempest
           .
           Certaine
           Romans
           and
           Egyptians
           were
           cast
           on
           Land.
           Which
           after
           that
           never
           went
           thence
           .
        
         
           Marke
           now
           what
           profit
           they
           tooke
           of
           this
           one
           occasion
           through
           diligence
           and
           earnest
           trauaile
           .
           There
           was
           no
           craft
           nor
           science
           within
           the
           Empire
           of
           
           Rome
           whereof
           any
           profit
           could
           rise
           ,
           but
           they
           either
           learned
           it
           of
           these
           strangers
           ,
           or
           else
           of
           them
           ,
           taking
           occasion
           to
           search
           for
           it
           ,
           found
           it
           out
           .
           So
           great
           profit
           was
           it
           to
           them
           that
           ever
           any
           went
           thither
           ,
           from
           hence
           .
           But
           if
           any
           like
           chance
           before
           this
           hath
           brought
           any
           man
           from
           thence
           hither
           ,
           that
           is
           as
           quite
           out
           of
           remembrance
           ,
           as
           this
           also
           perchance
           in
           time
           to
           come
           shall
           be
           forgotten
           ,
           that
           ever
           I
           was
           there
           .
           And
           like
           as
           they
           quickly
           almost
           at
           the
           first
           meeting
           ,
           made
           their
           owne
           ,
           whatsoever
           is
           among
           us
           wealthily
           devised
           :
           So
           I
           suppose
           it
           would
           be
           long
           before
           we
           should
           receive
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           among
           them
           is
           better
           instituted
           then
           among
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           I
           suppose
           is
           the
           chiefe
           cause
           why
           their
           common-wealths
           be
           wiselyer
           governed
           ,
           and
           doe
           flourish
           in
           more
           wealth
           then
           ours
           ,
           though
           wee
           neither
           in
           wit
           nor
           riches
           be
           their
           inferiours
           .
           
           Therefore
           gentle
           Master
           Raphael
           (
           quoth
           I
           )
           I
           pray
           you
           and
           beseech
           you
           describe
           vnto
           us
           the
           Iland
           .
           And
           study
           not
           to
           bee
           short
           :
           but
           declare
           largely
           in
           order
           their
           Grounds
           ,
           their
           Rivers
           ,
           their
           Cities
           ,
           their
           People
           ,
           their
           Manners
           ,
           their
           Ordinances
           ,
           their
           Lawes
           ,
           and
           to
           bee
           short
           ,
           all
           things
           that
           you
           shall
           thinke
           us
           desirous
           to
           know
           .
           And
           you
           sha●l
           thinke
           us
           desirous
           to
           know
           whatsoever
           we
           know
           not
           yet
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           nothing
           (
           quoth
           hee
           )
           that
           I
           will
           doe
           gl●dlier
           .
           For
           all
           these
           things
           I
           have
           fresh
           in
           minde
           :
           But
           the
           matter
           requireth
           leisure
           .
           Let
           us
           goe
           in
           therefore
           (
           quoth
           I
           )
           to
           dinner
           ,
           and
           afterward
           wee
           will
           bestow
           the
           time
           at
           our
           pleasure
           .
           Content
           (
           quoth
           hee
           )
           be
           it
           .
           So
           wee
           went
           in
           and
           dined
           .
        
         
           When
           dinner
           was
           done
           ,
           we
           came
           into
           the
           same
           place
           againe
           ,
           and
           sate
           us
           downe
           upon
           the
           same
           bench
           ,
           commanding
           our
           servants
           
           that
           no
           man
           should
           trouble
           us
           .
           Then
           I
           and
           Master
           
             Peter
             Giles
          
           ,
           desired
           Master
           Raphael
           to
           performe
           his
           promise
           .
        
         
           Hee
           therefore
           seeing
           us
           desirous
           and
           willing
           to
           hearken
           to
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           sate
           still
           and
           paused
           a
           little
           while
           ,
           musing
           and
           bethinking
           himselfe
           ,
           thus
           he
           began
           to
           speake
           .
        
         
           The
           end
           of
           the
           first
           Booke
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           SECOND
           BOOKE
           
             of
             the
             Communication
             of
          
           RAPHAEL
           HYTHLODAY
           ,
           concerning
           the
           best
           State
           
             of
             a
          
           COMMON-WEALTH
           .
        
         
           
             Containing
             the
             Description
             of
             VTOPIA
             ,
             with
             a
             large
             declaration
             of
             the
             politike
             government
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             good
             Lawes
             and
             Orders
             of
             the
             same
             Iland
             .
          
           
             THe
             Iland
             of
             VTOPIA
             ,
             
             containeth
             in
             bredth
             in
             the
             middle
             part
             of
             it
             (
             for
             there
             it
             is
             broadest
             )
             200
             miles
             .
             Which
             bredth
             continueth
             through
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             saving
             that
             by
             little
             it
             cōmeth
             in
             ,
             and
             waxeth
             narrower
             
             towards
             both
             the
             ends
             :
             which
             fetching
             about
             a
             circuit
             or
             compasse
             of
             500
             miles
             ,
             doe
             fashion
             y●
             who
             le
             Iland
             like
             to
             the
             new
             Moone
             .
             between
             these
             two
             corners
             the
             Sea
             rūneth
             in
             ,
             dividing
             them
             a
             funder
             by
             the
             distance
             of
             11
             miles
             or
             there
             abouts
             ,
             &
             there
             surmounteth
             into
             a
             large
             Sea
             ,
             which
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             Land
             on
             every
             side
             of
             passeth
             it
             about
             ,
             and
             sheltreth
             it
             from
             the
             winds
             ,
             is
             not
             rough
             ,
             nor
             mounteth
             not
             with
             great
             waves
             ,
             but
             almost
             floweth
             quietly
             not
             much
             vnlike
             a
             great
             standing
             poole
             :
             and
             maketh
             well-nigh
             all
             the
             space
             within
             the
             belly
             of
             the
             Land
             in
             māner
             of
             a
             haven
             :
             and
             to
             the
             great
             cōmodity
             of
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             receiveth
             in
             Ships
             towards
             every
             part
             of
             the
             land
             .
             The
             forefront
             ,
             or
             frontiers
             of
             the
             two
             corners
             ,
             what
             with
             bords
             and
             shelves
             and
             what
             with
             rocke
             ,
             be
             jeopardous
             and
             dangerous
             .
             In
             the
             middle
             distance
             between
             them
             both
             ,
             standeth
             up
             above
             the
             water
             a
             great
             Rock
             ,
             which
             therefore
             it
             is
             
             is
             nothing
             perilous
             because
             it
             is
             in
             sight
             .
             Vpon
             the
             top
             of
             this
             rock
             is
             
             a
             faire
             and
             strong
             tower
             builded
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             with
             a
             garrison
             of
             men
             .
             Other
             rockes
             there
             be
             lying
             hid
             under
             the
             water
             ,
             which
             therfore
             be
             dangerous
             .
             The
             channels
             be
             knowne
             onely
             to
             themselves
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             seldome
             chanceth
             that
             any
             Stranger
             unlesse
             he
             be
             guided
             by
             an
             Vtopian
             ,
             can
             come
             into
             this
             haven
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             they
             themselves
             could
             scarcely
             enter
             without
             jeopardy
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             way
             is
             directed
             and
             ruled
             by
             certaine
             Land-markes
             standing
             on
             the
             shore
             .
             By
             turning
             
             translating
             ,
             and
             removing
             the
             markes
             into
             other
             places
             ,
             they
             may
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             navies
             ,
             be
             they
             never
             so
             many
             .
             The
             outside
             or
             utter
             circuit
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             is
             also
             full
             of
             havens
             ,
             but
             the
             landing
             is
             so
             surely
             fenced
             ,
             what
             by
             nature
             ,
             &
             what
             by
             workmanship
             of
             mens
             hands
             ,
             that
             a
             few
             defenders
             may
             drive
             back
             many
             armies
             
             Howbeit
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             place
             it selfe
             doth
             partly
             shew
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             ever
             compassed
             about
             with
             the
             Sea.
             But
             King
             VTOPVS
             ,
             whose
             name
             ,
             as
             conquerour
             ,
             the
             Iland
             beareth
             :
             
             For
             before
             this
             time
             it
             was
             called
             Abrax●
             )
             which
             also
             brought
             the
             rude
             and
             wild
             people
             to
             that
             excellent
             perfection
             in
             all
             good
             fashions
             ,
             humanity
             ,
             and
             civill
             gentlenesse
             ,
             wherein
             they
             now
             goe
             beyond
             all
             the
             people
             in
             the
             world
             :
             even
             at
             his
             arriving
             and
             entering
             vpon
             the
             land
             ,
             forthwith
             obtaining
             the
             victory
             ,
             caused
             fifteene
             miles
             space
             of
             vplandish
             ground
             ,
             where
             the
             Sea
             had
             no
             passage
             ,
             to
             be
             cut
             and
             digged
             vp
             .
             And
             so
             wrought
             the
             Sea
             round
             about
             the
             Land.
             He
             set
             to
             this
             worke
             :
             not
             onely
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             this
             Iland
             (
             because
             they
             should
             not
             thinke
             it
             done
             in
             contumely
             and
             despight
             )
             but
             also
             all
             his
             owne
             souldiours
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             worke
             being
             divided
             
             into
             so
             great
             a
             number
             of
             workemen
             ,
             
             was
             with
             exceeding
             marvailous
             speed
             dispatched
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             the
             borderers
             which
             at
             the
             first
             began
             to
             mocke
             ,
             and
             to
             jest
             as
             the
             vaine
             enterprise
             ,
             then
             turned
             their
             derision
             to
             mervaile
             at
             the
             successe
             ,
             and
             to
             feare
             .
             There
             be
             in
             the
             Iland
             fifty
             foure
             large
             and
             faire
             Cities
             ,
             or
             shiere
             towns
             ,
             
             agreeing
             altogether
             in
             one
             tongue
             ,
             in
             like
             manners
             ,
             institutions
             ,
             and
             lawes
             ,
             they
             be
             all
             set
             and
             situate
             alike
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             points
             fashioned
             alike
             ,
             as
             farre
             forth
             as
             the
             place
             or
             plot
             suffereth
             .
             
          
           
             Of
             these
             Cities
             ,
             they
             that
             be
             nighest
             together
             be
             twenty
             foure
             miles
             asunder
             .
             Againe
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             of
             them
             distant
             from
             the
             next
             ,
             aboue
             one
             dayes
             journey
             a
             foot
             .
             There
             come
             yearely
             to
             Amaurote
             ,
             out
             of
             every
             City
             ,
             three
             old
             men
             wise
             and
             well
             experienced
             ,
             there
             to
             intreate
             and
             debate
             ,
             of
             the
             common
             matters
             of
             the
             Land.
             For
             this
             City
             (
             because
             it
             
             standeth
             just
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             most
             meet
             for
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             Realme
             )
             is
             taken
             for
             the
             chiefe
             and
             head
             Citty
             .
             The
             
             precincts
             and
             bounds
             of
             the
             Shieres
             ,
             be
             so
             commodiously
             appointed
             out
             ,
             and
             set
             forth
             for
             the
             Cities
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             all
             hath
             of
             any
             side
             les●e
             then
             twenty
             miles
             of
             ground
             ,
             and
             of
             some
             side
             also
             much
             more
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             part
             where
             the
             Cities
             be
             of
             further
             distance
             a
             sunder
             .
             None
             of
             the
             Cities
             desire
             to
             enlarge
             the
             bounds
             and
             limits
             of
             thei●●●ir●s
             .
             For
             they
             count
             themselves
             rather
             the
             good
             husbands
             ,
             then
             the
             
             owners
             of
             their
             lands
             .
             They
             have
             in
             the
             Countrey
             in
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             shiere
             ,
             houses
             or
             f●rmes
             builded
             ,
             well
             appointed
             and
             furnished
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             instruments
             and
             tooles
             belonging
             to
             Husbandry
             .
             These
             houses
             be
             inhib●●●d
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             which
             co●…ithe●●o
             dwell
             by
             course
             .
             
             No
             houshold
             or
             Farme
             in
             the
             Countrey
             hath
             fewer
             then
             fifty
             persons
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             besides
             two
             bondmen
             ,
             which
             be
             all
             vnder
             the
             rule
             and
             order
             of
             the
             good
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             wife
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             being
             both
             very
             sage
             ,
             discreet
             ;
             and
             ancient
             persons
             .
             And
             every
             thirty
             Farmes
             or
             families
             have
             one
             head
             ruler
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             a
             Philarch
             ,
             being
             as
             it
             were
             a
             head
             Bayli●●e
             ,
             Out
             of
             every
             one
             of
             these
             families
             or
             farmes
             ,
             commeth
             every
             yeare
             into
             the
             City
             twenty
             persons
             ,
             which
             have
             continued
             two
             yeares
             before
             in
             the
             Countrey
             .
             In
             their
             place
             so
             many
             fresh
             be
             sent
             thither
             out
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             who
             ,
             of
             them
             that
             have
             beene
             there
             a
             yeare
             already
             ,
             and
             be
             therefore
             expert
             and
             cunning
             in
             husbandry
             ,
             shall
             be
             instructed
             and
             taught
             .
             And
             they
             the
             next
             yeare
             shall
             teach
             other
             .
          
           
             This
             order
             is
             vsed
             for
             feare
             that
             either
             scarcenesse
             of
             victuals
             ,
             
             or
             some
             other
             like
             incommodity
             should
             chance
             ,
             through
             lacke
             of
             knowledge
             :
             if
             they
             should
             be
             altogether
             new
             ,
             and
             fresh
             ,
             and
             vnexpert
             in
             husbandry
             .
             This
             manner
             and
             fashion
             ,
             of
             yearely
             changing
             and
             renewing
             the
             occupiers
             of
             husbandry
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             solemne
             and
             customably
             vsed
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             constrained
             against
             his
             will
             to
             continue
             long
             in
             that
             hard
             and
             sharp
             kind
             of
             life
             ;
             yet
             many
             of
             them
             have
             such
             a
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             
             in
             husbandry
             ,
             that
             they
             obtaine
             a
             longer
             space
             of
             yeares
             .
             Th●se
             husbandmen
             ,
             plough
             and
             till
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             breed
             vp
             cattell
             ,
             ●nd
             provide
             and
             make
             ready
             wood
             ,
             which
             they
             carry
             to
             the
             City
             either
             by
             land
             or
             water
             ,
             as
             they
             most
             conveniently
             .
             They
             bring
             vp
             a
             g●…
             of
             〈…〉
             
             and
             that
             ●y
             〈…〉
             poll●
             ▪
             cie
             :
             for
             ▪
             the
             〈…〉
             vpon
             the
             egges
             ;
             but
             by
             〈…〉
             in
             a
             certaine
             equ●…
             they
             
             bring
             life
             into
             them
             ,
             and
             hatch
             them
             .
             The
             chickens
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             they
             be
             come
             out
             of
             the
             shell
             ,
             follow
             men
             and
             women
             in
             stead
             of
             the
             hennes
             .
             They
             bring
             vp
             very
             few
             horses
             :
             nor
             none
             ,
             but
             very
             
             fierce
             ones
             :
             and
             that
             for
             none
             other
             vse
             or
             purpose
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             exercise
             their
             youth
             in
             riding
             ,
             and
             ,
             feates
             of
             Armes
             :
             For
             Oxen
             be
             put
             to
             all
             the
             labor
             of
             ploughing
             and
             drawing
             :
             which
             they
             grant
             not
             to
             be
             so
             good
             as
             horses
             at
             a
             sudden
             brunt
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             say
             )
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             hold
             an
             opinion
             ,
             that
             Oxen
             will
             abide
             and
             suffer
             much
             more
             labour
             ,
             paine
             and
             hardinesse
             ,
             then
             Horses
             will.
             And
             they
             thinke
             that
             Oxen
             be
             not
             in
             danger
             and
             subject
             unto
             so
             many
             diseases
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             be
             kept
             and
             maintained
             with
             much
             lesse
             cost
             and
             charge
             :
             and
             finally
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             good
             for
             meat
             ,
             when
             they
             be
             past
             labour
             .
             They
             sow
             corne
             only
             for
             bread
             .
             For
             their
             drinke
             is
             
             either
             Wine
             made
             of
             grapes
             ,
             or
             
             else
             of
             apples
             ,
             or
             Peares
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             cleare
             water
             :
             and
             many
             times
             Meath
             made
             of
             honey
             ,
             or
             Licouresse
             sodde
             in
             water
             ;
             for
             thereof
             they
             haue
             great
             store
             .
             And
             though
             they
             know
             certainly
             (
             for
             they
             know
             it
             perfectly
             indeed
             )
             how
             much
             victuals
             the
             City
             with
             the
             whole
             Country
             or
             Shire
             round
             about
             it
             doth
             spend
             :
             yet
             they
             
             sow
             much
             more
             corne
             ,
             and
             breed
             vp
             much
             more
             cattell
             ,
             then
             serveth
             for
             their
             owne
             vse
             ,
             parting
             the
             overplus
             among
             their
             borderers
             .
             Whatsoever
             necessary
             things
             be
             lacking
             in
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             all
             such
             stuffe
             they
             fetch
             oa●
             of
             the
             City
             :
             where
             without
             ●ay
             exchange
             ,
             they
             easily
             obtaine
             it
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             .
             For
             every
             moneth
             many
             of
             them
             goe
             into
             the
             City
             on
             the
             Holiday
             .
             When
             their
             harvest
             day
             draweth
             neare
             ,
             and
             is
             at
             hand
             ,
             then
             the
             Philarches
             ,
             which
             be
             the
             head
             Officers
             and
             B●iliffes
             of
             
             husbandry
             ,
             send
             word
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             of
             the
             City
             what
             number
             of
             harvest
             men
             is
             needfull
             to
             be
             sent
             to
             them
             out
             of
             the
             City
             .
             The
             which
             company
             of
             
             harvest
             men
             being
             ready
             at
             the
             day
             appointed
             ,
             almost
             in
             one
             faire
             day
             dispatcheth
             all
             the
             harvest
             worke
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Cities
             ,
             and
             namely
             Amaurote
             .
          
           
             AS
             for
             the
             Cities
             ,
             who
             so
             knoweth
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             knoweth
             them
             all
             :
             they
             be
             all
             so
             like
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             as
             farre
             forth
             as
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             place
             permitteth
             .
             I
             will
             describe
             to
             you
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             it
             skilleth
             not
             greatly
             which
             :
             but
             which
             rather
             then
             Amaurote
             ?
             Of
             them
             all
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             worthiest
             and
             of
             most
             dig●i●y
             ▪
             
             
             another
             River
             which
             indeed
             is
             not
             very
             great
             .
             But
             it
             runneth
             gently
             and
             pleasantly
             :
             For
             it
             riseth
             even
             out
             of
             the
             same
             hill
             that
             the
             City
             standeth
             vpon
             ,
             and
             runneth
             downe
             a
             slope
             through
             the
             middest
             of
             the
             City
             into
             A●yder
             .
          
           
             And
             because
             it
             riseth
             a
             little
             without
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Amauritians
             have
             inclosed
             the
             head
             spring
             of
             it
             ,
             with
             strong
             fences
             ,
             and
             Bulwarkes
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             joyned
             it
             to
             the
             City
             .
             This
             is
             done
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             the
             water
             
             should
             not
             be
             stopped
             ,
             no●
             turned
             away
             ,
             or
             poysoned
             ,
             if
             their
             enemies
             should
             chance
             to
             come
             vpon
             them
             .
             From
             thence
             the
             water
             is
             derived
             and
             conveyed
             downe
             in
             channels
             of
             bricke
             divers
             wayes
             ,
             into
             the
             lower
             part
             of
             the
             Citie
             .
             Where
             that
             cannot
             be
             done
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             the
             place
             will
             not
             suffer
             it
             ,
             there
             they
             gather
             the
             raine
             water
             in
             great
             ●●
             sternes
             ,
             which
             doth
             them
             as
             good
             
             service
             .
             The
             City
             is
             compassed
             about
             
             with
             a
             high
             and
             thicke
             stone
             wall
             full
             of
             tu●●ets
             and
             bulwarkes
             .
             A
             dry
             ditch
             ,
             but
             deep
             and
             b●o●d
             ,
             and
             over-grown
             with
             bus●●●
             ,
             b●●ers
             ,
             and
             thornes
             ,
             goeth
             about
             three
             sides
             or
             quarters
             of
             the
             City
             .
             To
             the
             fourth
             side
             the
             riuer
             it selfe
             serveth
             as
             a
             ditch
             .
             The
             streets
             be
             appointed
             and
             set
             forth
             very
             commodious
             ,
             and
             handsome
             ,
             both
             for
             cariage
             and
             also
             against
             the
             windes
             .
             The
             
             houses
             be
             of
             faire
             and
             gorgious
             building
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             〈…〉
             side
             they
             stand
             joy●●d
             together
             in
             a
             long
             row
             through
             the
             whole
             streete
             ,
             without
             any
             partition
             〈…〉
             seperation
             .
             The
             streetes
             be
             ●●v●●●y
             ●●●●●
             broad
             .
             O●
             
             the
             ba●…
             of
             the
             house
             ▪
             ●…gh
             the
             〈…〉
             of
             〈…〉
             .
             Eve●…
             
             on
             the
             backside
             into
             the
             Garden
             .
             These
             doores
             be
             made
             with
             two
             leaves
             ,
             never
             locked
             nor
             bolted
             ,
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             opened
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             follow
             the
             least
             drawing
             of
             a
             finger
             ,
             and
             shut
             againe
             alone
             .
             Who
             so
             will
             ,
             may
             goe
             in
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             within
             the
             houses
             that
             is
             private
             ,
             or
             any
             mans
             owne
             .
             And
             every
             tenth
             yeare
             
             they
             change
             their
             Houses
             by
             lot
             .
             They
             set
             great
             store
             by
             their
             Gardens
             .
          
           
             In
             them
             they
             have
             Vine-yards
             ,
             all
             manner
             of
             Fruit
             ,
             Hearbes
             ,
             and
             Flowers
             ,
             so
             pleasant
             ,
             so
             well
             furnished
             ,
             and
             so
             finely
             kept
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             saw
             thing
             more
             fruitfull
             ,
             nor
             better
             trimmed
             in
             any
             place
             .
             Their
             study
             and
             diligence
             herein
             commeth
             not
             onely
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             a
             certaine
             strife
             and
             contention
             that
             is
             betweene
             street
             and
             street
             ,
             concerning
             the
             trimming
             ,
             husbanding
             ,
             and
             furnishing
             of
             their
             Gardens
             :
             every
             man
             for
             his
             owne
             part
             .
             A●d
             verily
             
             you
             shall
             not
             lightly
             find
             in
             all
             the
             Citty
             any
             thing
             ,
             that
             is
             more
             commodious
             ,
             either
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             or
             for
             pleasure
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             seeme
             that
             the
             first
             founder
             of
             the
             City
             minded
             nothing
             so
             much
             ,
             as
             these
             Gardens
             .
             For
             they
             say
             that
             King
             Vtopus
             himselfe
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             ,
             appointed
             and
             drew
             forth
             the
             plat-forme
             of
             the
             City
             into
             this
             fashion
             and
             figure
             that
             it
             hath
             now
             ,
             but
             the
             gallant
             garnishing
             ,
             and
             the
             beautifull
             setting
             forth
             of
             it
             ,
             whereunto
             he
             saw
             that
             one
             mans
             age
             would
             not
             suffice
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             to
             his
             posterity
             .
             For
             their
             Chronicles
             which
             they
             keepe
             written
             with
             all
             diligent
             circumspection
             ,
             containing
             the
             History
             of
             1760
             yeares
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             first
             conquest
             of
             the
             Iland
             ,
             record
             and
             witnesse
             that
             the
             house
             ▪
             in
             the
             beginning
             were
             very
             low
             ,
             and
             like
             homely
             cottage
             ▪
             or
             poore
             shepheard
             houses
             ,
             made
             at
             all
             
             adventures
             of
             every
             rude
             peece
             of
             timber
             ,
             that
             came
             first
             to
             hand
             ,
             with
             mud
             walls
             ,
             &
             ridged
             roofes
             ,
             thatched
             over
             with
             straw
             .
             But
             new
             the
             houses
             be
             curiously
             builded
             after
             a
             gorgious
             and
             g●llant
             ●ort
             ,
             with
             ●●●●●●●●●es
             one
             over
             another
             .
             The
             out-sides
             of
             y●
             wall●
             be
             made
             either
             of
             hand
             fi●●t
             ,
             or
             of
             Plaister
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             brick
             ,
             and
             the
             inner-sides
             be
             well
             strengthened
             with
             timber
             work
             .
             The
             roofes
             be
             plain
             and
             ●●●t
             ,
             covered
             with
             a
             certaine
             kind
             of
             Plaster
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             ●o
             cost
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             tempered
             that
             ●o
             fire
             can
             hurt
             or
             perish
             it
             ▪
             &
             withstandeth
             the
             violence
             of
             the
             weather
             
             better
             then
             any
             lead
             .
             They
             keepe
             the
             wind
             out
             of
             their
             windowes
             with
             gl●ste
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             there
             much
             vsed
             ,
             and
             some
             here
             also
             with
             fine
             linnen
             cloath
             dipped
             in
             oyle
             or
             amber
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             two
             commodities
             :
             For
             by
             this
             means
             more
             light
             commeth
             in
             ,
             and
             the
             wind
             i●
             better
             kept
             out
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             the
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             EVery
             thirty
             Fa●●es
             o●
             F●rme
             ,
             choose
             them
             yearely
             an
             Officer
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             old
             language
             is
             called
             the
             Syphogrant
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             newer
             name
             ,
             the
             Philarch.
             Every
             tenne
             Siphogrants
             ,
             with
             all
             their
             thirty
             families
             be
             vnde
             an
             Officer
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             c●lled
             the
             Tranibore
             ,
             
             now
             the
             chiefe
             Philarch.
             Moreover
             as
             concerning
             the
             election
             of
             the
             Prince
             ,
             all
             ●he
             Siphogrants
             which
             be
             in
             number
             two
             hundred
             ,
             first
             be
             sworne
             to
             choose
             him
             ,
             whom
             they
             thinke
             most
             meete
             and
             expedient
             .
             Then
             by
             a
             secret
             election
             ,
             they
             name
             Prince
             one
             of
             those
             foure
             whom
             the
             people
             before
             named
             vnto
             them
             .
             For
             out
             of
             the
             foure
             quarters
             of
             the
             City
             there
             be
             foure
             chosen
             ,
             out
             of
             every
             quarter
             ●
             ,
             to
             
             stand
             for
             the
             election
             :
             which
             be
             put
             vp
             to
             the
             Counsell
             .
             The
             
             Princes
             Office
             continueth
             all
             his
             life
             time
             ,
             vnlesse
             he
             be
             deposed
             or
             put
             downe
             for
             suspition
             of
             tyranny
             .
             They
             choose
             the
             Tranibores
             yearely
             ,
             but
             lightly
             they
             change
             them
             not
             .
             All
             the
             other
             Officer
             ,
             be
             but
             for
             one
             yeare
             .
             The
             Tranibores
             every
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             ,
             oftner
             come
             into
             the
             Counsell
             house
             with
             the
             Prince
             .
             Their
             counsell
             
             is
             concerning
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             If
             there
             be
             any
             controversies
             among
             the
             commoners
             ,
             which
             be
             very
             few
             ,
             they
             dispatch
             and
             end
             them
             by
             and
             by
             .
             They
             take
             ever
             two
             Siphogrants
             to
             them
             in
             counsell
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             a
             new
             couple
             .
             And
             it
             is
             provided
             ,
             that
             nothing
             touching
             the
             common-wealth
             shall
             be
             confirmed
             and
             ratified
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             haue
             beene
             ●easoned
             of
             and
             debated
             ,
             three
             dayes
             in
             the
             counsell
             before
             it
             be
             decreed
             .
             It
             is
             death
             to
             haue
             
             any
             consultation
             ,
             for
             the
             common-wealth
             out
             of
             the
             counsell
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             of
             the
             common
             
             election
             .
             This
             statute
             ,
             they
             say
             ,
             was
             made
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             and
             Tranibores
             ,
             might
             not
             easily
             conspire
             together
             to
             oppresle
             the
             people
             by
             tyranny
             ,
             and
             to
             change
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Weale-publike
             .
             Therefore
             matters
             of
             great
             weight
             and
             importance
             be
             brought
             to
             the
             election
             house
             of
             the
             Siphogrants
             ,
             which
             ,
             open
             the
             matter
             to
             their
             families
             .
             And
             afterward
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             consulted
             among
             themselues
             ,
             they
             shew
             their
             devise
             of
             the
             counsell
             .
             Sometime
             the
             matter
             is
             brought
             before
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             whole
             Iland
             .
             Furthermore
             
             this
             custome
             also
             the
             counsell
             vseth
             ,
             to
             dispute
             or
             reason
             of
             no
             matter
             the
             same
             day
             that
             it
             is
             first
             proposed
             or
             put
             forth
             ,
             but
             to
             deferre
             it
             to
             the
             next
             sitting
             of
             the
             counsell
             :
             Because
             that
             no
             m●n
             when
             he
             hath
             rashly
             there
             
             
             none
             other
             occupation
             that
             any
             number
             to
             speake
             of
             doth
             vse
             there
             .
          
           
             For
             their
             garments
             ,
             which
             throughout
             all
             the
             Iland
             be
             of
             
             one
             fashion
             ,
             (
             saving
             that
             there
             is
             a
             difference
             betweene
             the
             mans
             garment
             and
             the
             womans
             ,
             betweene
             the
             married
             and
             the
             vnmarried
             )
             and
             this
             one
             continueth
             for
             evermore
             vnchanged
             ,
             seemely
             and
             comely
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             no
             let
             to
             the
             moving
             and
             welding
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             also
             fit-both
             for
             winter
             and
             summer
             :
             as
             for
             these
             garments
             (
             I
             say
             )
             every
             family
             maketh
             their
             owne
             .
             But
             of
             the
             other
             
             foresaid
             crafts
             every
             man
             learneth
             one
             .
             And
             not
             onely
             the
             men
             but
             also
             the
             women
             .
             But
             the
             women
             ,
             as
             the
             weaker
             sort
             ,
             be
             put
             to
             the
             easier
             crafts
             :
             as
             to
             worke
             wooll
             and
             flaxe
             .
             The
             more
             laborsome
             sciences
             be
             committed
             to
             the
             men
             .
             For
             the
             most
             part
             ,
             every
             man
             is
             brought
             vp
             in
             his
             fathers
             craft
             .
             For
             most
             commonly
             ▪
             they
             
             be
             naturally
             thereto
             bent
             and
             inclined
             .
             
             But
             if
             a
             mans
             mind
             stand
             to
             any
             other
             ,
             he
             is
             by
             adoption
             put
             into
             a
             family
             of
             that
             occupation
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             most
             fantasie
             .
             Whom
             not
             onely
             his
             father
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Magistrate
             doe
             diligently
             looke
             to
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             put
             to
             a
             discreet
             and
             an
             honest
             housholder
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             person
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             learned
             one
             craft
             ,
             be
             desirous
             to
             learne
             also
             another
             ,
             he
             is
             likewise
             suffered
             and
             permitted
             .
             When
             he
             hath
             learned
             both
             ,
             he
             occupieth
             whether
             he
             will
             :
             vnlesse
             the
             City
             hath
             more
             need
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             .
             The
             chiefe
             and
             almost
             the
             onely
             office
             of
             the
             Syphogrants
             is
             ,
             to
             see
             and
             take
             heed
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             sit
             idle
             :
             but
             that
             every
             one
             apply
             his
             owne
             craft
             with
             earnest
             diligence
             .
             And
             yet
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             
             not
             to
             be
             wearied
             from
             earely
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             too
             late
             in
             the
             evening
             ,
             with
             continuall
             worke
             ,
             like
             labouring
             and
             toyling
             Beasts
             .
             
             For
             this
             is
             worse
             then
             the
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             condition
             of
             bondmen
             .
          
           
             Which
             ,
             neverthelesse
             is
             almost
             every
             where
             the
             life
             of
             workmen
             
             and
             artificers
             ,
             saving
             in
             Vtopia
             .
             For
             they
             dividing
             the
             day
             and
             the
             night
             into
             twenty
             foure
             just
             houres
             ,
             appoint
             and
             assigne
             only
             6
             of
             those
             hours
             to
             worke
             ,
             before
             noone
             vpon
             the
             which
             they
             goe
             strait
             to
             dinner
             ,
             and
             after
             dinner
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             rested
             2
             houres
             ,
             then
             they
             worke
             three
             houres
             ,
             and
             vpon
             that
             they
             goe
             to
             supper
             .
             About
             eight
             of
             the
             clocke
             in
             the
             evening
             (
             counting
             one
             of
             the
             clocke
             the
             first
             houre
             After
             noone
             )
             they
             goe
             to
             bed
             :
             eight
             houres
             they
             give
             to
             sleepe
             .
             All
             the
             voide
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             betweene
             the
             houres
             of
             worke
             ,
             sleepe
             ,
             and
             meate
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             suffered
             to
             bestow
             every
             man
             a●
             he
             liketh
             best
             himselfe
             .
             Not
             to
             the
             into
             it
             that
             they
             should
             mispend
             this
             time
             in
             riot
             ,
             or
             
             sloathfulnesse
             ,
             but
             being
             then
             licensed
             from
             the
             labour
             of
             their
             owne
             occupations
             ,
             to
             bestow
             the
             time
             well
             &
             thriftily
             vpon
             some
             other
             Science
             ,
             as
             shall
             please
             them
             :
             For
             it
             is
             a
             solemne
             custome
             there
             ,
             to
             have
             Lectures
             daily
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             whereto
             be
             present
             ,
             they
             only
             be
             constrained
             ,
             that
             be
             namely
             ,
             chosen
             and
             appointed
             to
             learning
             .
             Howbeit
             a
             great
             multitude
             of
             every
             sort
             of
             people
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             
             women
             goe
             to
             heare
             Lectures
             ,
             some
             one
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             as
             every
             mans
             nature
             is
             inclined
             .
             Yet
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             had
             rather
             bestow
             this
             time
             vpon
             his
             owne
             occupation
             ,
             as
             it
             chanceth
             in
             many
             (
             whose
             minds
             rise
             not
             in
             the
             contemplation
             of
             any
             Science
             liberall
             )
             he
             is
             not
             letted
             nor
             prohibited
             ,
             but
             is
             also
             praised
             and
             commended
             ,
             as
             profitable
             
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             After
             Supper
             ,
             they
             bestow
             one
             houre
             in
             play
             :
             in
             Summer
             ,
             
             in
             their
             Gardens
             :
             in
             Winter
             ,
             in
             their
             common
             Halls
             ,
             where
             they
             dine
             and
             sup
             .
             There
             they
             exercise
             themselves
             in
             Musicke
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             honest
             and
             wholsome
             communication
             .
             Dice-play
             ,
             and
             
             such
             other
             foolish
             and
             pernicious
             games
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             .
             But
             they
             vse
             two
             games
             ,
             not
             much
             vnlike
             the
             Chesse
             .
             The
             one
             is
             the
             battaile
             of
             numbers
             ,
             wherein
             one
             number
             stealeth
             away
             another
             .
             The
             other
             is
             where
             vices
             fight
             with
             vertues
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             in
             battaile
             array
             ,
             or
             a
             set
             Field
             .
             In
             the
             which
             game
             is
             very
             properly
             
             shewed
             ,
             both
             the
             strife
             and
             discord
             ,
             that
             the
             vices
             have
             among
             themselves
             ,
             and
             againe
             their
             vnity
             and
             concord
             against
             vertues
             .
             And
             also
             what
             vices
             be
             repugnant
             to
             what
             vertues
             :
             with
             what
             power
             and
             strength
             they
             assaile
             them
             openly
             :
             by
             what
             wiles
             and
             subtilty
             they
             assault
             them
             secretly
             :
             with
             what
             helpe
             and
             ayd
             the
             vertue
             ,
             re●i●t
             ,
             and
             overcome
             the
             
             the
             puissance
             of
             the
             vices
             :
             by
             what
             craft
             they
             frustrate
             their
             purposes
             :
             and
             finally
             by
             what
             ●eight
             or
             meanes
             the
             one
             getteth
             the
             victory
             .
             But
             here
             least
             you
             be
             deceived
             ,
             one
             thing
             you
             must
             looke
             more
             narrowly
             vpon
             .
             For
             seeing
             they
             bestow
             but
             sixe
             houres
             in
             worke
             ,
             perchance
             you
             may
             thinke
             that
             the
             lacke
             of
             some
             necessary
             things
             hereof
             may
             ensue
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             so
             ;
             For
             that
             small
             time
             is
             not
             onely
             enough
             ,
             but
             also
             too
             much
             for
             the
             store
             and
             abundance
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             that
             be
             requisite
             ,
             either
             
             for
             the
             necessity
             ,
             or
             commodity
             of
             life
             .
             The
             which
             thing
             you
             also
             shall
             perceiue
             ,
             if
             you
             weigh
             and
             consider
             with
             your selves
             how
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             people
             in
             other
             Countries
             liveth
             idle
             .
             First
             
             almost
             all
             women
             ,
             which
             be
             the
             halfe
             of
             the
             whole
             number
             :
             or
             else
             if
             the
             women
             be
             somewhere
             occupyed
             ,
             there
             most
             commonly
             in
             their
             stead
             the
             men
             be
             idle
             .
             
             Besides
             this
             ,
             how
             great
             and
             how
             idle
             a
             company
             is
             there
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             religious
             men
             ,
             is
             they
             
             call
             thein
             ?
             put
             thereto
             all
             rich
             men
             ,
             specially
             all
             landed
             men
             ,
             which
             commonly
             be
             called
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             noblemen
             .
             Take
             into
             this
             number
             also
             their
             servants
             :
             I
             meane
             all
             that
             flocke
             of
             stout
             bragging
             rushbucklers
             .
             ●oyne
             to
             
             them
             also
             sturdy
             and
             valiant
             beggers
             ,
             cloaking
             their
             idle
             life
             vnder
             the
             colour
             of
             some
             disease
             or
             sicknesse
             .
          
           
             And
             truly
             you
             shall
             find
             them
             much
             fewer
             then
             you
             thought
             ,
             by
             whose
             labour
             all
             these
             things
             are
             wrought
             ,
             that
             in
             mens
             affaires
             are
             now
             daily
             vsed
             and
             frequented
             .
             Now
             consider
             with
             your selfe
             ,
             of
             these
             few
             that
             doe
             worke
             ,
             how
             few
             be
             occupyed
             ,
             in
             necessary
             workes
             :
             For
             where
             money
             
             beareth
             all
             the
             swing
             ,
             there
             many
             vaine
             and
             superfluous
             occupations
             must
             needs
             be
             vsed
             to
             serve
             onely
             for
             riotous
             superfluity
             ,
             
             and
             vnhonest
             pleasure
             :
             for
             the
             same
             multitude
             that
             now
             is
             occupyed
             in
             worke
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             divided
             into
             so
             few
             occupation
             ,
             as
             the
             necessary
             vse
             of
             nature
             requireth
             ,
             in
             so
             great
             plenty
             of
             things
             a●
             then
             of
             necessity
             would
             e●due
             ,
             doubtlesse
             the
             prices
             would
             be
             too
             little
             for
             the
             artificers
             to
             maintaine
             their
             living
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             all
             these
             ,
             that
             be
             now
             busied
             about
             unprofitable
             occupations
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             whole
             fo●ke
             of
             thē
             that
             live
             idlely
             &
             sloathfully
             ,
             which
             consume
             and
             wast
             every
             one
             of
             them
             more
             of
             these
             things
             that
             come
             by
             other
             mens
             labour
             ,
             then
             two
             of
             the
             workmen
             themselves
             doe
             :
             if
             all
             these
             (
             I
             say
             )
             were
             set
             to
             profitable
             occupations
             :
             you
             easily
             perceive
             how
             little
             time
             would
             be
             enough
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             too
             much
             to
             store
             vs
             with
             all
             things
             that
             may
             be
             requisite
             either
             for
             necessity
             or
             commodity
             ,
             yea
             or
             for
             pleasure
             ,
             
             so
             that
             the
             same
             pleasure
             be
             true
             and
             naturall
             .
             And
             this
             in
             Viopia
             the
             thing
             it selfe
             maketh
             manifest
             and
             plaine
             .
             For
             there
             in
             all
             the
             City
             with
             the
             whole
             Country
             ,
             or
             Shire
             adjoyning
             to
             it
             ,
             scarcely
             fiue
             hundred
             persons
             of
             all
             the
             whole
             number
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             be
             neither
             too
             old
             nor
             too
             weake
             to
             worke
             ,
             be
             licensed
             and
             discharged
             from
             labour
             .
             Among
             them
             be
             the
             Syphogrants
             
             (
             who
             though
             they
             be
             by
             the
             lawes
             exempt
             and
             privileged
             from
             labour
             )
             yet
             they
             exempt
             not
             themselves
             :
             to
             the
             intent
             they
             may
             the
             rather
             by
             their
             example
             to
             provoke
             others
             to
             worke
             .
          
           
             The
             fame
             vocation
             from
             labour
             doe
             they
             also
             enjoy
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             people
             perswaded
             by
             the
             commendation
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             and
             secret
             election
             of
             the
             Syphogrant●
             ,
             have
             given
             a
             perpetuall
             licence
             ,
             from
             labour
             to
             learning
             .
             But
             if
             any
             one
             of
             them
             prove
             
             not
             according
             to
             the
             expectation
             and
             hope
             of
             him
             conceived
             ,
             he
             is
             forthwith
             plucked
             backe
             to
             the
             company
             of
             artificers
             .
             And
             contrariwise
             ,
             and
             often
             it
             chanceth
             that
             a
             handicrafts
             man
             doth
             so
             earnestly
             bestow
             his
             vacant
             and
             spare
             houres
             in
             learning
             ,
             and
             through
             diligence
             so
             profiteth
             therein
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             taken
             from
             his
             handy
             occupation
             ,
             and
             promoted
             to
             the
             company
             of
             the
             learned
             .
             
             Out
             of
             this
             order
             of
             the
             learned
             be
             chosen
             Ambassadours
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Tranibores
             ,
             and
             finally
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             .
             Whom
             they
             in
             their
             old
             tongue
             call
             Barzanes
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             newer
             name
             ,
             Adamus
             .
          
           
             The
             residue
             of
             the
             people
             being
             neither
             idle
             ,
             nor
             yet
             occupyed
             about
             vnprofitable
             exercises
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             easily
             judged
             in
             how
             few
             houres
             how
             much
             good
             worke
             by
             them
             may
             be
             done
             and
             dispatched
             ,
             towards
             those
             things
             that
             I
             have
             spoken
             off
             .
             This
             commodity
             they
             have
             also
             above
             
             other
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             most
             part
             of
             necessary
             occupations
             they
             need
             not
             so
             much
             worke
             ,
             as
             other
             nations
             doe
             .
             For
             first
             of
             all
             the
             building
             or
             repairing
             of
             houses
             asketh
             
             every
             where
             so
             many
             mens
             co●…ll
             labour
             ,
             because
             that
             the
             vnth●…y
             h●●re
             s●lfereth
             the
             houses
             that
             his
             father
             b●●lded
             ,
             in
             continuance
             of
             time
             ,
             to
             fall
             in
             decay
             .
             So
             that
             which
             he
             might
             haue
             vpholden
             with
             little
             cost
             ,
             h●●
             successor
             is
             constrained
             to
             build
             it
             againe
             a
             new
             ,
             to
             his
             great
             charge
             .
             Yea
             many
             〈…〉
             also
             the
             house
             that
             stood
             one
             m●n
             in
             much
             money
             :
             and
             another
             is
             of
             so
             nice
             and
             so
             delicate
             a
             mind
             ,
             that
             he
             setteth
             nothing
             by
             it
             .
             And
             it
             being
             neglected
             ,
             &
             therefore
             shortly
             falling
             into
             ruine
             ,
             he
             buildeth
             vp
             another
             in
             another
             place
             with
             no
             lesse
             cost
             and
             charge
             .
          
           
             But
             among
             the
             Vtopians
             ,
             where
             all
             thing
             be
             set
             in
             good
             order
             ,
             and
             the
             Common-wealth
             in
             a
             good
             stay
             ,
             it
             seldome
             chanceth
             ,
             that
             they
             choose
             
             a
             new
             plot
             to
             build
             an
             house
             ●pon
             .
             And
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             find
             speedy
             〈…〉
             quicke
             remedies
             for
             present
             〈…〉
             but
             also
             prevent
             them
             th●●
             be
             like
             to
             fall
             .
             And
             by
             〈…〉
             their
             houses
             con●…
             l●st
             very
             long
             with
             little
             labour
             and
             sm●ll
             reparations
             ,
             ●●omuch
             that
             these
             kind
             of
             workemen
             sometimes
             have
             almost
             ●…hing
             to
             doe
             .
             But
             that
             ●●●y
             ●e
             commanded
             to
             hew
             tim●er
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             to
             square
             and
             〈…〉
             vp
             stones
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             if
             any
             worke
             chance
             ,
             it
             may
             the
             speed●●●r
             ●…se
             .
             Now
             Sir
             ,
             in
             
             their
             apparell
             ,
             ●●●k●
             (
             I
             pray
             you
             )
             how
             〈…〉
             they
             need
             .
             First
             ●…ll
             ,
             while
             ▪
             they
             be
             at
             worke
             ,
             they
             be
             covered
             homely
             ●…ther
             ,
             or
             ●ki●
             ,
             that
             will
             ●●st
             s●…v●●re●
             ▪
             When
             they
             go
             〈…〉
             ,
             they
             c●st
             vpo●
             them
             〈…〉
             hideth
             the
             other
             ●…pp●rell
             .
             These
             〈…〉
             the
             〈…〉
             I
             〈…〉
             all
             of
             o●…
             
             and
             that
             is
             the
             naturall
             colour
             of
             the
             wooll
             .
             They
             therefore
             doe
             not
             onely
             spend
             much
             wollen
             cloth
             ,
             then
             is
             spent
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             same
             standeth
             them
             in
             much
             lesse
             cost
             .
             But
             linnen
             cloath
             is
             made
             with
             lesse
             labour
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             had
             more
             in
             vse
             .
             But
             in
             linnen
             cloath
             only
             whitenesse
             ;
             in
             wollen
             ,
             onely
             clenlinesse
             is
             regarded
             .
             As
             for
             the
             smalnesse
             or
             finenesse
             of
             the
             thred
             ,
             that
             is
             nothing
             passed
             for
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             wherefore
             in
             other
             places
             foure
             or
             fiue
             cloath
             gownes
             of
             divers
             colours
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             silke
             coates
             b●
             not
             enough
             for
             one
             man.
             Yea
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             be
             of
             the
             dilicate
             and
             nice
             sort
             ,
             tenne
             be
             too
             few
             :
             where
             as
             there
             one
             garment
             will
             serve
             a
             man
             most
             commonly
             two
             years
             :
             For
             why
             should
             he
             desire
             more
             ?
             seeing
             if
             he
             had
             them
             ,
             he
             should
             not
             be
             the
             better
             hapt
             or
             covered
             from
             cold
             ,
             neither
             in
             his
             apparell
             any
             whit
             the
             comlier
             .
             
             Wherefore
             ,
             seeing
             they
             be
             all
             exercised
             in
             profitable
             occupations
             ,
             and
             that
             few
             Artificiers
             in
             the
             same
             crafts
             be
             sufficient
             :
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             being
             among
             them
             ,
             they
             doe
             sometimes
             bring
             forth
             an
             innumerable
             company
             of
             people
             to
             amend
             the
             high-wayes
             ,
             if
             any
             be
             broken
             .
             Many
             times
             also
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             no
             such
             worke
             to
             be
             occupyed
             about
             ,
             an
             open
             proclamation
             is
             made
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             bestow
             fewer
             houres
             in
             worke
             :
             for
             the
             Magistrates
             doe
             not
             exercise
             their
             Citizens
             against
             their
             will●
             in
             vnneedfull
             labours
             .
             For
             why
             ,
             in
             the
             institution
             of
             the
             Wea●●
             publike
             ,
             this
             end
             is
             onely
             and
             chiefly
             pretended
             and
             minded
             ,
             that
             what
             t●…
             may
             possibly
             be
             spared
             from
             the
             necessary
             occupation●
             and
             affaires
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             all
             that
             the
             Citizens
             should
             withdraw
             from
             the
             ●…ily
             service
             to
             the
             free
             liberty
             of
             the
             mi●d
             and
             gar●●shing
             
             of
             the
             same
             .
             For
             herein
             they
             suppose
             the
             felicity
             of
             this
             life
             to
             consist
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             their
             living
             and
             mutuall
             conversation
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             will
             I
             declare
             how
             the
             Citizens
             vse
             themselves
             one
             to
             another
             :
             what
             familiar
             occupying
             and
             entertainment
             ,
             there
             i●
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             what
             fashion
             they
             vse
             in
             the
             distribution
             of
             every
             thing
             .
             First
             ,
             the
             City
             consisteth
             of
             ●●●●lie
             ,
             the
             f●●●lies
             most
             co●●o●ly
             be
             made
             of
             ki●●●d
             .
             For
             the
             women
             when
             they
             be
             married
             ●●
             a
             l●●full
             ●ge
             ,
             they
             goe
             into
             their
             husb●●ds
             house
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             male
             Children
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             whole
             〈…〉
             off-spring
             〈…〉
             still
             in
             their
             〈…〉
             fi●●●●
             〈…〉
             be
             governed
             of
             the
             〈…〉
             
             he
             dote
             for
             age
             :
             for
             then
             the
             next
             to
             him
             in
             age
             ,
             is
             placed
             in
             his
             roome
             .
             But
             to
             the
             intent
             the
             prescript
             number
             of
             the
             citizens
             
             should
             neither
             decrease
             ;
             nor
             aboue
             measure
             increase
             ,
             it
             is
             ordained
             that
             no
             family
             ,
             which
             in
             every
             City
             be
             sixe
             thousand
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             besides
             them
             of
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             shall
             at
             once
             haue
             ●ewer
             children
             of
             the
             age
             of
             fourteene
             yeares
             or
             thereabout
             ,
             then
             ten
             ,
             or
             more
             then
             sixteene
             ;
             for
             of
             children
             under
             this
             age
             ,
             no
             number
             can
             be
             prescribed
             or
             appointed
             .
             This
             measure
             or
             number
             is
             easily
             observed
             and
             kept
             ,
             by
             putting
             them
             that
             in
             fuller
             families
             be
             above
             the
             number
             into
             families
             of
             smaller
             increase
             .
             But
             if
             chance
             be
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             Citty
             ,
             the
             store
             increase
             above
             the
             just
             number
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             fill
             vp
             the
             lacke
             of
             other
             Cities
             .
             But
             if
             so
             be
             that
             the
             multitude
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Iland
             ,
             passe
             and
             exceed
             the
             due
             number
             ,
             then
             they
             choose
             
             out
             of
             every
             City
             certaine
             Citizens
             ,
             and
             build
             up
             a
             Towne
             under
             their
             owne
             lawes
             in
             the
             next
             Land
             where
             the
             inhabitauts
             have
             much
             waste
             and
             unoccupied
             ground
             ,
             receiving
             also
             of
             the
             same
             Countrey
             people
             to
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             joyne
             and
             dwell
             with
             them
             .
             They
             thus
             joyning
             and
             dwelling
             together
             doe
             easily
             agree
             in
             one
             fashion
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             the
             great
             wealth
             of
             both
             the
             peoples
             :
             For
             they
             so
             bring
             the
             matter
             about
             by
             their
             Lawes
             ,
             that
             the
             ground
             which
             before
             was
             neither
             good
             nor
             profitable
             for
             the
             one
             nor
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             now
             sufficient
             and
             fruitfull
             enough
             for
             them
             both
             .
             But
             if
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             will
             not
             dwell
             with
             them
             to
             be
             ordered
             by
             their
             lawes
             ,
             then
             they
             drive
             them
             out
             of
             those
             bounds
             which
             they
             have
             limited
             and
             appointed
             out
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             they
             resist
             and
             rebell
             ,
             then
             they
             make
             warre
             against
             
             them
             .
             For
             they
             count
             this
             the
             most
             just
             cause
             of
             warre
             ,
             when
             any
             people
             holdeth
             a
             piece
             of
             ground
             voyd
             and
             vacant
             to
             no
             good
             nor
             profitable
             use
             ,
             keeping
             other
             from
             the
             use
             and
             possession
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             by
             the
             law
             of
             Nature
             ought
             thereof
             to
             be
             nourished
             and
             relieved
             .
             If
             any
             chance
             doe
             so
             much
             diminish
             the
             number
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Cities
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             bee
             filled
             up
             againe
             ,
             without
             the
             diminishing
             of
             the
             just
             number
             of
             the
             other
             Cities
             (
             which
             they
             say
             chanced
             but
             twice
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             Land
             ,
             through
             a
             great
             pestilent
             Plague
             )
             then
             they
             fulfill
             and
             make
             up
             the
             number
             with
             Citizen
             ,
             fet●hed
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             forraigne
             Townes
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             rather
             suffer
             their
             forraigne
             townes
             to
             decay
             and
             perish
             ,
             then
             any
             City
             of
             their
             owne
             I●and
             to
             be
             diminished
             .
             But
             now
             againe
             to
             the
             conversation
             of
             the
             Citizens
             among
             themselves
             .
             
             
             hands
             of
             their
             Bondmen
             :
             for
             they
             permit
             not
             their
             free
             Citizens
             
             to
             accustome
             themselves
             to
             the
             killing
             of
             beasts
             ,
             through
             the
             use
             whereof
             they
             thinke
             ,
             clemencie
             the
             gentlest
             affection
             of
             our
             nature
             by
             little
             and
             little
             ,
             to
             decay
             and
             perish
             .
             Neither
             they
             suffer
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             filthy
             ,
             loathsome
             ,
             or
             uncleanly
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             the
             City
             ,
             left
             the
             ayre
             by
             stench
             thereof
             infected
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             should
             cause
             Pestilent
             disease●
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             every
             Street
             hath
             certaine
             great
             large
             hals
             set
             in
             equall
             distance
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             every
             one
             knowne
             by
             a
             ●●verall
             name
             .
             In
             these
             hals
             dwell
             the
             Syphogrants
             .
             And
             to
             every
             one
             of
             the
             same
             halles
             ,
             be
             appointed
             thirty
             families
             ,
             on
             either
             side
             fifteene
             .
             The
             stewards
             of
             every
             hall
             ,
             at
             a
             certaine
             houre
             come
             into
             the
             meat
             markets
             ,
             where
             they
             receiue
             meate
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             their
             hals
             .
          
           
           
             But
             first
             and
             chiefely
             of
             all
             ,
             respect
             is
             had
             to
             the
             sicke
             ,
             
             that
             be
             cured
             in
             the
             hospitals
             .
             For
             in
             the
             circuit
             of
             the
             City
             ,
             a
             little
             without
             the
             walls
             ,
             they
             have
             foure
             Hospitals
             ,
             so
             big
             ,
             so
             wide
             ,
             so
             ample
             ,
             and
             so
             large
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             seeme
             foure
             little
             Townes
             ,
             which
             were
             devised
             of
             that
             bignesse
             ,
             partly
             to
             the
             intent
             the
             sick
             be
             they
             never
             so
             many
             in
             number
             ,
             should
             not
             lye
             too
             throng
             or
             strait
             ,
             and
             therefore
             uneasily
             ,
             and
             incommodiously
             :
             and
             partly
             that
             they
             which
             were
             taken
             and
             holden
             with
             contagious
             diseases
             ,
             such
             as
             be
             wont
             by
             infection
             to
             creepe
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             might
             be
             laid
             a
             farre
             from
             the
             company
             of
             the
             residue
             .
          
           
             These
             Hospitals
             be
             so
             well
             appointed
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             health
             so
             furnished
             ,
             and
             moreover
             so
             diligent
             attendance
             through
             the
             continuall
             presence
             of
             cunning
             Physitians
             is
             given
             ,
             that
             though
             no
             man
             be
             sent
             t●●ther
             
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             yet
             notwithstanding
             there
             is
             no
             sicke
             person
             in
             all
             the
             City
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             rather
             lye
             there
             then
             at
             home
             at
             his
             owne
             house
             .
             When
             the
             steward
             of
             the
             sicke
             hath
             received
             such
             meates
             as
             the
             Physitians
             haue
             prescribed
             ,
             then
             the
             best
             is
             equally
             divided
             among
             the
             halls
             according
             to
             the
             company
             of
             every
             one
             ,
             saving
             there
             is
             had
             a
             respect
             to
             the
             Prince
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             the
             Tranibores
             ,
             and
             to
             Ambassadours
             and
             all
             strangers
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ,
             which
             be
             very
             few
             and
             seldome
             .
             But
             they
             also
             when
             they
             be
             there
             ,
             have
             certaine
             severall
             houses
             appointed
             and
             prepared
             for
             them
             .
             To
             these
             halls
             at
             the
             set
             houres
             of
             dinner
             and
             supper
             ,
             commeth
             all
             the
             whole
             Syphograntie
             or
             Ward
             ,
             warned
             by
             the
             noise
             of
             a
             brazen
             Trumpet
             :
             except
             such
             as
             be
             sicke
             in
             the
             Hospitals
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             their
             owne
             houses
             .
          
           
           
             Howbeit
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             prohibited
             
             or
             forbid
             ,
             or
             after
             the
             halls
             be
             served
             to
             fetch
             home
             meate
             out
             of
             the
             Market
             to
             his
             owne
             house
             ;
             for
             they
             know
             that
             no
             man
             will
             doe
             it
             without
             a
             cause
             reasonable
             .
             For
             though
             no
             man
             be
             prohibited
             to
             dine
             at
             home
             ,
             yet
             no
             man
             doth
             it
             willingly
             :
             because
             it
             is
             counted
             a
             point
             of
             small
             honesty
             .
             And
             also
             it
             were
             a
             folly
             to
             take
             the
             paine
             to
             dresse
             a
             bad
             dinner
             at
             home
             ,
             when
             they
             may
             be
             welcome
             to
             good
             and
             fine
             fare
             so
             nigh
             hand
             at
             the
             hall
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             hall
             ,
             all
             vile
             service
             ,
             and
             all
             slavery
             ,
             with
             all
             laboursome
             toyle
             ,
             and
             drudgery
             ,
             and
             base
             businesse
             ,
             is
             done
             by
             bondmen
             .
             But
             the
             women
             of
             every
             
             family
             by
             course
             have
             the
             office
             and
             charge
             of
             cookery
             for
             seething
             and
             dressing
             the
             meate
             ,
             and
             ordering
             all
             things
             thereto
             belonging
             .
             They
             sit
             at
             three
             tables
             or
             more
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             
             number
             of
             their
             company
             .
             The
             men
             sit
             vpon
             the
             Beuch
             next
             the
             wall
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             against
             them
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             table
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             sudden
             evill
             should
             chance
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             many
             times
             happeneth
             to
             women
             with
             child
             ,
             they
             may
             rise
             without
             trouble
             or
             disturbance
             of
             any
             body
             ,
             and
             goe
             thence
             into
             the
             nursery
             .
             The
             
             Nurses
             sit
             seyerall
             alone
             with
             their
             young
             sucklings
             ,
             in
             a
             certaine
             parlour
             appointed
             and
             deputed
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             never
             without
             fire
             and
             cleane
             water
             ,
             nor
             yet
             without
             cradles
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             will
             they
             may
             lay
             downe
             the
             young
             Infants
             ,
             and
             at
             their
             pleasure
             take
             them
             out
             of
             their
             swathing
             cloathes
             ,
             and
             hold
             them
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             refresh
             them
             with
             play
             .
             Every
             mother
             is
             nurse
             to
             her
             owne
             child
             ,
             vnlesse
             either
             death
             ,
             or
             sicknesse
             be
             the
             let
             .
             When
             that
             chanceth
             ,
             the
             wiues
             of
             the
             Siphogrants
             quickly
             provide
             a
             Nurse
             .
             And
             that
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             
             be
             done
             .
             For
             they
             that
             can
             doe
             it
             ,
             proffer
             themselves
             to
             no
             service
             so
             gladly
             as
             to
             that
             .
             Because
             
             that
             there
             this
             kind
             of
             peece
             is
             much
             praised
             :
             and
             the
             child
             that
             is
             nourished
             ,
             ever
             after
             ,
             taketh
             his
             nurse
             for
             his
             owne
             naturall
             mother
             .
             Also
             among
             the
             nurses
             ,
             sit
             all
             the
             children
             that
             be
             under
             the
             age
             of
             siue
             yeares
             .
             All
             the
             other
             children
             of
             both
             kinds
             ,
             as
             well
             boyes
             as
             girles
             ,
             that
             be
             under
             the
             age
             of
             marriage
             ,
             doe
             either
             serve
             at
             the
             tables
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             they
             be
             too
             young
             thereto
             ,
             yet
             they
             stand
             by
             with
             marvailous
             silence
             .
             That
             
             which
             is
             given
             to
             them
             from
             the
             table
             they
             eate
             ,
             and
             other
             severall
             dinner
             time
             they
             have
             none
             .
             The
             Syphogrant
             and
             his
             wife
             sit
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             high
             Table
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             that
             is
             counted
             the
             honourablest
             place
             ,
             and
             because
             from
             thence
             all
             the
             whole
             company
             i●
             in
             their
             sight
             .
             For
             that
             table
             standeth
             over
             thwart
             the
             over
             end
             of
             the
             Hall.
             To
             them
             be
             
             joyned
             two
             of
             the
             ancientest
             and
             eldest
             .
             For
             at
             every
             table
             they
             sit
             foure
             at
             a
             messe
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             a
             Church
             standing
             in
             that
             Syphogranty
             ,
             or
             Ward
             ,
             then
             the
             Priest
             and
             his
             wife
             sitteth
             with
             the
             Syphogrant
             ,
             as
             chiefe
             in
             the
             company
             .
             On
             both
             sides
             of
             them
             sit
             young
             men
             ,
             and
             next
             unto
             them
             
             againe
             ,
             old
             men
             .
             And
             thus
             throughout
             all
             the
             house
             ,
             equall
             of
             age
             be
             set
             together
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             mixt
             and
             matched
             with
             unequall
             ages
             .
          
           
             This
             they
             say
             ,
             was
             ordeined
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             the
             sage
             gravity
             and
             reverence
             of
             the
             elders
             should
             keepe
             the
             youngers
             from
             wanton
             licence
             of
             words
             and
             behaviour
             .
             For
             as
             much
             as
             nothing
             can
             be
             so
             secretly
             spoken
             or
             done
             at
             the
             table
             ,
             but
             either
             they
             that
             sit
             on
             the
             one
             side
             or
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             must
             needs
             perceive
             
             it
             .
             The
             dishes
             be
             not
             set
             downe
             in
             order
             from
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             old
             men
             (
             whose
             places
             
             be
             marked
             with
             some
             speciall
             token
             to
             be
             knowne
             )
             be
             first
             served
             of
             their
             meate
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             residue
             equally
             .
             The
             old
             men
             ,
             divide
             their
             dainties
             as
             they
             thinke
             best
             to
             the
             younger
             on
             each
             side
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             the
             elders
             be
             not
             defrauded
             of
             their
             due
             honour
             ,
             and
             neverthelesse
             equall
             commodity
             commeth
             to
             every
             one
             .
             They
             begin
             every
             dinner
             and
             supper
             of
             reading
             somthing
             that
             pertaineth
             to
             good
             manners
             and
             vertue
             .
             But
             it
             is
             short
             ,
             because
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             grieved
             therewith
             .
             Hereof
             the
             elders
             take
             occasion
             of
             honest
             communication
             ,
             but
             neither
             sad
             nor
             
             unpleasant
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             doe
             not
             spend
             all
             the
             whole
             dinner
             time
             themselves
             ,
             with
             long
             and
             tedious
             talke
             ,
             but
             they
             gladly
             heare
             also
             the
             young
             men
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             purposely
             provoke
             them
             to
             talke
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             that
             they
             may
             have
             a
             proofe
             of
             every
             mans
             wit
             ,
             and
             towardnesse
             ,
             
             or
             disposition
             to
             vertue
             ,
             which
             commonly
             in
             the
             liberty
             of
             feasting
             doth
             shew
             and
             vtter
             it selfe
             .
             Their
             dinuers
             be
             very
             short
             :
             but
             their
             suppers
             be
             somewhat
             
             longer
             ,
             because
             that
             after
             dinner
             followeth
             labour
             ,
             after
             supper
             ,
             sleepe
             and
             naturall
             rest
             ,
             which
             they
             thinke
             to
             be
             of
             more
             strength
             and
             efficacy
             to
             wholsome
             and
             healthfull
             digestion
             .
             No
             supper
             is
             passed
             without
             Musicke
             .
             Nor
             their
             banquets
             want
             no
             conceits
             ,
             nor
             junkets
             .
             They
             burne
             sweet
             gummes
             and
             spices
             or
             perfumes
             ,
             and
             pleasant
             smels
             ,
             and
             sprinckle
             about
             sweet
             ointments
             and
             waters
             ,
             yea
             ,
             they
             have
             nothing
             undone
             that
             maketh
             for
             the
             cherishing
             of
             the
             company
             .
             For
             they
             be
             much
             enclined
             to
             this
             opinion
             :
             to
             thinke
             no
             kind
             of
             pleasure
             forbidden
             ,
             whereof
             
             commeth
             no
             harme
             .
             Thus
             therefore
             ,
             and
             after
             this
             sort
             they
             live
             together
             in
             the
             City
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Countrey
             they
             that
             dwell
             alone
             
             farre
             from
             any
             neighbours
             ,
             doe
             dine
             at
             home
             in
             their
             owne
             houses
             :
             For
             no
             family
             there
             lacketh
             any
             victuals
             ,
             as
             from
             whom
             commeth
             all
             that
             the
             Citizens
             eat
             and
             liue
             by
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             their
             journying
             or
             travelling
             abroad
             ,
             with
             divers
             other
             matters
             cunningly
             reasoned
             ,
             and
             wittily
             discussed
             .
          
           
             BVt
             if
             any
             be
             desirous
             to
             visite
             either
             their
             friends
             dwelling
             in
             another
             City
             ,
             or
             to
             see
             the
             place
             it selfe
             ,
             they
             easily
             obtaine
             licence-of
             the
             Syphogrants
             and
             Tranibores
             ,
             vnlesse
             there
             be
             some
             profitable
             let
             .
             No
             man
             goeth
             out
             alone
             but
             a
             company
             is
             sent
             forth
             togither
             with
             their
             Princes
             letters
             ,
             who
             doe
             testifie
             that
             they
             have
             licence
             to
             go
             that
             journey
             ,
             and
             prescribeth
             also
             the
             day
             of
             their
             returne
             .
          
           
           
             They
             haue
             a
             Waine
             given
             them
             ,
             with
             a
             common
             bondman
             ,
             which
             driveth
             the
             oxen
             ,
             and
             taketh
             charge
             of
             them
             .
             But
             vnlesse
             they
             haue
             Women
             in
             their
             Company
             ,
             they
             send
             home
             the
             waine
             againe
             ,
             as
             an
             impediment
             and
             let
             .
             And
             though
             they
             carry
             nothing
             forth
             with
             them
             ,
             yet
             in
             all
             their
             journey
             they
             lacke
             nothing
             .
             For
             wheresoever
             they
             come
             ,
             they
             be
             at
             home
             .
             If
             they
             tary
             in
             a
             place
             longer
             then
             one
             day
             ,
             then
             there
             every
             one
             of
             them
             falleth
             to
             his
             owne
             occupation
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             gently
             entertained
             of
             the
             workemen
             and
             companies
             of
             the
             same
             crafts
             .
             If
             any
             man
             of
             his
             owne
             head
             and
             without
             leaue
             ,
             walke
             out
             of
             his
             precinct
             and
             bounds
             ,
             takē
             without
             the
             Princes
             letters
             ,
             he
             is
             brought
             againe
             for
             a
             fugitive
             ,
             or
             a
             run-away
             with
             great
             shame
             and
             rebuke
             ,
             and
             is
             sharply
             punished
             .
             If
             he
             be
             taken
             in
             that
             fault
             againe
             ,
             he
             is
             punished
             with
             bondage
             .
             If
             any
             be
             desirous
             to
             
             walke
             abroad
             into
             the
             fields
             ,
             or
             into
             the
             Countrey
             that
             belongeth
             to
             the
             same
             City
             that
             hee
             dwelleth
             in
             ,
             obtaining
             the
             good
             will
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Wife
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             prohibited
             .
             But
             into
             what
             part
             of
             the
             Countrey
             soever
             he
             commeth
             ,
             he
             hath
             no
             meat
             given
             him
             untill
             he
             have
             wrought
             out
             his
             forenoones
             task
             ,
             or
             dispatched
             so
             much
             worke
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             wont
             to
             be
             wrought
             before
             supper
             .
             Observing
             this
             law
             and
             condition
             ,
             he
             may
             goe
             whither
             he
             will
             within
             the
             bounds
             of
             his
             owne
             City
             .
             For
             hee
             shall
             be
             no
             lesse
             profitable
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             then
             if
             he
             were
             within
             it
             .
             Now
             you
             see
             how
             little
             liberty
             they
             have
             to
             loyter
             :
             how
             they
             can
             haue
             no
             cloake
             or
             pretence
             to
             Idlenesse
             .
             
             There
             be
             neither
             wine
             tauerns
             ,
             nor
             alchouses
             ,
             nor
             stewes
             ,
             nor
             any
             occasion
             of
             vice
             or
             wickednesse
             ,
             no
             lurking
             corners
             ,
             no
             places
             of
             wicked
             counsailes
             
             an
             vnlawfull
             assemblies
             ,
             but
             they
             be
             in
             the
             present
             sigh●
             ,
             and
             vnder
             the
             eyes
             of
             every
             man.
             So
             that
             of
             necessity
             they
             must
             either
             apply
             their
             accustomed
             labours
             ,
             or
             else
             recreate
             themselves
             with
             honest
             and
             laudable
             past●●es
             .
          
           
             This
             fashion
             and
             trade
             of
             li●e
             ,
             being
             vsed
             among
             the
             people
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             chosen
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             of
             necessity
             have
             store
             and
             plenty
             of
             all
             things
             .
             And
             seeing
             
             they
             be
             all
             thereof
             partners
             equally
             ,
             therefore
             can
             no
             man
             ther●
             be
             poore
             or
             needy
             .
             In
             the
             counsell
             of
             Amaur●●●
             ,
             whether
             as
             I
             said
             ,
             every
             City
             se●●eth
             three
             men
             a
             peece
             yearely
             ,
             assoon
             as
             it
             is
             perfectly
             knowne
             of
             what
             things
             there
             is
             in
             every
             place
             plenty
             ,
             and
             againe
             what
             things
             be
             scant
             in
             any
             place
             ,
             incontinent
             the
             lacke
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             performed
             and
             filled
             vp
             with
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             other
             .
             And
             this
             they
             doe
             freely
             without
             any
             benefit
             ,
             talking
             nothing
             againe
             
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             things
             is
             given
             ,
             but
             those
             Cities
             that
             have
             given
             of
             their
             store
             to
             any
             other
             City
             ,
             that
             lacketh
             ,
             requiring
             nothing
             againe
             of
             the
             same
             City
             ,
             doe
             take
             such
             things
             as
             they
             lack
             
             of
             another
             City
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             they
             gaue
             nothing
             .
             So
             the
             whole
             Iland
             is
             as
             it
             were
             one
             family
             or
             houshold
             .
             But
             when
             they
             have
             made
             sufficient
             provision
             of
             store
             for
             themselves
             (
             which
             they
             thinke
             not
             done
             ,
             vntill
             they
             haue
             provided
             for
             two
             yeares
             following
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             vncertainty
             of
             the
             next
             years
             proofe
             )
             then
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             whereof
             they
             have
             abundance
             ,
             they
             carry
             forth
             into
             other
             Countries
             great
             plenty
             :
             as
             Grayne
             ,
             honey
             ,
             wool
             ,
             flaxe
             ,
             wood
             ,
             madd●●
             ,
             purple
             died
             felles
             ,
             waxe
             ,
             tallow
             ,
             leather
             ,
             and
             living
             Beasts
             .
             And
             the
             seaventh
             part
             of
             all
             these
             things
             they
             giue
             franckly
             and
             freely
             to
             the
             poore
             of
             that
             Country
             .
             The
             residue
             
             they
             sell
             at
             a
             reasonable
             and
             meane
             price
             .
             By
             this
             meanes
             of
             tra●●●que
             or
             marchandise
             ,
             they
             bring
             into
             their
             owne
             countrey
             ;
             nor
             onely
             great
             plenty
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             but
             also
             all
             such
             things
             as
             they
             lacke
             at
             home
             ,
             which
             is
             almost
             nothing
             but
             Iron
             .
             And
             by
             reason
             they
             haue
             long
             vsed
             this
             trade
             ,
             now
             they
             haue
             more
             abundance
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             then
             any
             man
             will
             beleeue
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             they
             care
             not
             whether
             they
             sell
             for
             ready
             money
             ,
             or
             else
             upon
             trust
             to
             be
             paid
             at
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             most
             part
             in
             debts
             .
             But
             in
             so
             
             doing
             they
             never
             follow
             the
             credence
             of
             private
             men
             :
             but
             the
             assurance
             or
             warrantise
             ,
             of
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             by
             instruments
             and
             writings
             made
             in
             that
             behalfe
             accordingly
             .
             When
             the
             day
             of
             payment
             is
             come
             and
             expired
             ,
             the
             City
             gathereth
             up
             the
             debt
             of
             the
             private
             debtors
             ,
             and
             putteth
             it
             
             into
             the
             common
             boxe
             ,
             and
             so
             long
             hath
             the
             use
             and
             profit
             of
             it
             ,
             untill
             the
             Vtopians
             their
             creditors
             demand
             it
             .
             The
             most
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             they
             never
             aske
             .
             For
             
             that
             thing
             which
             is
             to
             them
             is
             no
             profit
             to
             take
             it
             from
             other
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             profitable
             ,
             they
             think
             it
             no
             right
             nor
             conscience
             .
             But
             if
             the
             case
             so
             stand
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             lend
             part
             of
             that
             money
             to
             another
             people
             ,
             then
             they
             require
             their
             debt
             :
             or
             when
             they
             have
             warre
             .
             For
             the
             which
             purpose
             onely
             ,
             they
             keepe
             at
             home
             all
             the
             ●●ea●●re
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             to
             be
             holpen
             and
             succoured
             by
             it
             either
             in
             extreame
             jeopardies
             ,
             or
             in
             suddaine
             dangers
             .
             But
             especially
             and
             chiefly
             to
             hire
             therewith
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             unreasonable
             great
             wages
             ,
             strange
             Soldiers
             .
             For
             they
             had
             rather
             put
             Strangers
             in
             jeopardy
             ,
             then
             their
             owne
             Country-men
             :
             knowing
             that
             for
             money
             enough
             ,
             their
             enemies
             themselves
             ma●y
             times
             
             may
             be
             bought
             and
             sold
             ,
             or
             else
             through
             treason
             be
             set
             together
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             among
             themselves
             .
             For
             this
             cause
             they
             keepe
             an
             inestimable
             treasure
             .
             But
             yet
             not
             as
             a
             treasure
             :
             But
             so
             they
             haue
             it
             ,
             and
             vse
             it
             ,
             as
             in
             good
             faith
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             shew
             :
             fearing
             that
             mywordes
             shall
             not
             bee
             beleeved
             .
             And
             this
             I
             haue
             more
             
             cause
             to
             feare
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             know
             how
             difficulty
             and
             hardly
             I
             my selfe
             would
             haue
             beleeved
             another
             man
             telling
             the
             same
             if
             I
             had
             not
             presently
             seene
             it
             with
             mine
             eyes
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             must
             needes
             be
             ,
             that
             how
             far
             a
             thing
             is
             dissonant
             and
             disagreeing
             ,
             from
             the
             guise
             &
             trade
             of
             the
             hearers
             ,
             so
             farre
             shall
             it
             be
             out
             of
             their
             beleefe
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             a
             wise
             and
             indifferent
             esteemer
             of
             things
             ,
             will
             not
             greatly
             meruaile
             perchance
             ,
             seeing
             all
             their
             other
             lawes
             and
             customes
             doe
             so
             much
             differ
             from
             ours
             ,
             if
             the
             vse
             also
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             among
             them
             be
             
             applied
             ,
             rather
             to
             their
             owne
             fashions
             ,
             then
             to
             ours
             .
             I
             meane
             in
             that
             they
             occupy-not
             money
             themselves
             ,
             but
             keepe
             it
             for
             that
             chance
             ,
             which
             as
             it
             may
             happen
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             passe
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             whereof
             money
             is
             made
             ,
             they
             doe
             so
             vse
             ,
             as
             none
             of
             them
             doth
             more
             esteeme
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             very
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             deserveth
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             who
             doth
             not
             plainly
             see
             ,
             how
             farre
             it
             is
             vnder
             Iron
             :
             
             as
             without
             the
             which
             men
             can
             no
             better
             liue
             then
             without
             fire
             and
             water
             .
             Whereas
             to
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             nature
             hath
             given
             no
             vse
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             not
             well
             lacke
             :
             if
             that
             the
             folly
             of
             men
             had
             not
             set
             it
             in
             higher
             estimation
             for
             the
             rarenesse
             sake
             .
             But
             of
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             nature
             as
             a
             most
             tender
             and
             louing
             mother
             ,
             hath
             placed
             the
             best
             and
             necessary
             things
             open
             abroad
             :
             as
             the
             ayre
             ,
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             the
             earth
             it selfe
             .
             And
             
             hath
             remooved
             and
             hid
             farthest
             from
             vs
             vaine
             and
             vnprofitable
             things
             .
             Therefore
             if
             these
             mettals
             ,
             among
             them
             should
             be
             fast
             locked
             vp
             in
             some
             Tower
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             suspected
             ,
             that
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             Counsell
             (
             as
             the
             people
             is
             ever
             foolishly
             imagining
             )
             intended
             by
             some
             subtilty
             to
             deceiue
             the
             Commons
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             some
             profit
             of
             it
             to
             themselves
             .
             Furthermore
             if
             they
             should
             make
             thereof
             plate
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             finely
             &
             cunningly
             wrought
             stuffe
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             they
             should
             have
             occasion
             to
             breake
             it
             ,
             and
             melt
             it
             againe
             ,
             therewith
             to
             pay
             their
             souldiours
             wages
             ,
             they
             see
             and
             perceive
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             men
             would
             be
             loth
             to
             part
             from
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             once
             began
             to
             have
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             in
             .
             To
             remedy
             all
             this
             they
             have
             found
             out
             a
             means
             ,
             well
             as
             it
             is
             agreable
             to
             all
             their
             other
             lawes
             and
             customes
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             from
             ours
             ,
             where
             gold
             is
             so
             much
             set
             by
             ,
             and
             so
             diligently
             
             kept
             ,
             very
             farre
             discripant
             and
             repug●●●t
             :
             and
             therefore
             uncredible
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             them
             that
             be
             wise
             .
             For
             whereas
             they
             eate
             and
             drinke
             in
             earthen
             and
             
             glasse
             veslels
             ,
             which
             indeed
             be
             curiously
             and
             properly
             made
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             of
             very
             small
             ,
             value
             :
             of
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             they
             make
             chamber-pots
             ,
             and
             other
             veslels
             that
             serve
             for
             most
             vile
             vse●
             ,
             not
             only
             in
             their
             common
             hal●
             ,
             but
             ●●
             every
             mans
             private
             house
             .
             I
             ●…more
             or
             the
             same
             〈…〉
             they
             make
             great
             chaine
             ,
             s●●●●
             ,
             and
             gyues
             ,
             wherein
             they
             ●●●
             their
             bond-men
             .
          
           
             Finally
             ,
             whosoever
             for
             a
             ●●●●●sence
             be
             ●●●●med
             ,
             by
             their
             〈…〉
             ,
             
             ●ang
             ●●●g
             ,
             or
             gold
             :
             vpon
             their
             f●●gers
             they
             weare
             rings
             of
             gold
             :
             and
             about
             their
             necke
             〈…〉
             of
             ●…d
             :
             &
             in
             conclusion
             then
             〈…〉
             tied
             with
             gold
             .
             Thus
             by
             ●●●●eanes
             p●●●●ble
             they
             p●o●ure
             to
             have
             gold
             and
             〈…〉
             among
             them
             〈…〉
             and
             〈…〉
             
             And
             these
             mettals
             ,
             which
             other
             Nations
             doe
             as
             grievously
             and
             sorrowfully
             soregoe
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             manner
             their
             owne
             lives
             :
             if
             they
             should
             altogether
             at
             once
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             no
             man
             there
             would
             thinke
             that
             he
             had
             lost
             the
             worth
             of
             one
             f●rthing
             .
             They
             gather
             also
             pearles
             by
             the
             sea
             sid●
             ,
             and
             D●●●onds
             and
             Carbun●l●●
             
             upon
             certaine
             Rocke
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             s●●ke
             ●●●
             for
             them
             :
             but
             by
             chance
             finding
             them
             ,
             they
             ●ut
             and
             polish
             them
             .
             And
             therewith
             they
             deck
             their
             young
             Infants
             .
             Which
             like
             as
             in
             the
             first
             yeares
             of
             their
             childe
             hood
             ,
             they
             make
             much
             ,
             and
             〈…〉
             and
             proud
             of
             such
             〈◊〉
             so
             when
             they
             be
             a
             little
             ●ore
             growne
             in
             yeare●
             and
             dis●retio●
             ,
             perceiue
             that
             ●o●e
             but
             children
             doe
             weare
             such
             t●ye
             and
             trifles
             :
             they
             ●●●
             them
             away
             even
             of
             the●…
             shame
             astnesse
             ,
             without
             〈◊〉
             ●●dding
             of
             their
             〈…〉
             our
             children
             ,
             when
             
             they
             waxe
             bigge
             ,
             doe
             cast
             away
             nuttes
             ,
             brouches
             ,
             and
             puppets
             .
             Therefore
             these
             lawes
             and
             custome
             ,
             which
             be
             so
             far
             different
             from
             all
             other
             nations
             ,
             how
             divers
             fantasies
             also
             and
             minds
             they
             doe
             cause
             ,
             did
             I
             never
             so
             plainly
             perceiue
             in
             the
             Ambassadours
             or
             the
             Inemolians
             .
          
           
             These
             Ambassadours
             came
             to
             Amauro●e
             ,
             wh●les
             I
             was
             there
             .
             
             And
             because
             they
             came
             to
             ●●treate
             of
             great
             〈◊〉
             weighty
             matters
             ,
             those
             three
             Citizens
             a
             piece
             out
             of
             every
             City
             ,
             were
             come
             thither
             before
             them
             .
             But
             all
             the
             Ambassadours
             of
             the
             next
             Countries
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             there
             before
             ,
             and
             kn●w
             the
             f●shions
             and
             manners
             of
             the
             Vt●pians
             ,
             among
             wh●●
             they
             perceived
             no
             〈◊〉
             given
             to
             sumptuou●
             App●r●l●
             ,
             〈◊〉
             to
             be
             contemned
             ,
             gold
             al●o
             to
             be
             ●●●●nied
             and
             reproachf●ll
             ,
             w●re
             wo●t
             to
             come
             thither
             in
             very
             ho●ely
             and
             simple
             array
             .
             But
             the
             Inemolians
             
             because
             they
             dwell
             farre
             thence
             ,
             and
             had
             very
             little
             acquai●●●nce
             with
             them
             ,
             hearing
             that
             they
             were
             all
             apparelled
             alike
             ,
             and
             that
             very
             rudely
             and
             homely
             ,
             thinking
             them
             not
             to
             have
             the
             things
             which
             they
             did
             not
             weare
             :
             being
             therefore
             more
             proud
             ,
             then
             wise
             ,
             determined
             in
             the
             gorg●ousnesle
             of
             their
             apparell
             to
             present
             very
             Gods
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             bright
             shining
             and
             glistering
             of
             their
             gay
             cloathing
             to
             dazell
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             silly
             poore
             V●●p●ans
             .
          
           
             So
             there
             came
             in
             foure
             Ambassadours
             with
             one
             hundred
             s●rvant
             ,
             all
             apparelled
             in
             changeable
             colour●
             :
             the
             mo●t
             of
             them
             in
             ●●●kes
             :
             the
             Ambassadours
             themselves
             (
             for
             ●t
             home
             ●●
             their
             owne
             Country
             they
             were
             noble
             me●
             )
             ●●
             〈◊〉
             of
             gold
             ,
             with
             great
             〈◊〉
             ●●
             gold
             ,
             with
             gold
             hanging
             ●●
             then
             〈…〉
             gold
             〈◊〉
             vpon
             their
             fingers
             ,
             〈…〉
             and
             〈◊〉
             of
             gold
             vp●
             th●…
             ,
             
             which
             glistered
             full
             of
             pearles
             and
             precious
             sto●ies
             :
             to
             be
             short
             trimmied
             and
             adorned
             with
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             among
             the
             Vtopians
             were
             either
             the
             punishment
             of
             bondmen
             ,
             or
             the
             reproach
             of
             infamed
             persons
             ,
             or
             else
             trifies
             for
             young
             children
             to
             play
             withall
             .
             Therefore
             it
             would
             have
             done
             a
             man
             good
             at
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             have
             seene
             how
             proudly
             they
             displayed
             their
             Peacocks
             feathers
             ,
             how
             much
             they
             made
             of
             their
             painted
             sheathes
             ,
             and
             how
             lottily
             they
             set
             forth
             and
             advanced
             themselves
             ,
             when
             they
             compared
             their
             gallant
             apparell
             ,
             with
             the
             poore
             r●iment
             of
             the
             Vt●pians
             .
             For
             all
             the
             people
             were
             s●●rmed
             forth
             into
             the
             streets
             .
          
           
             And
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             lesse
             pleasure
             to
             consider
             how
             much
             they
             were
             deceived
             ,
             and
             how
             farre
             they
             m●led
             of
             then
             purpose
             being
             contrary
             wayes
             taken
             ,
             then
             they
             thought
             they
             
             should
             have
             beene
             .
             For
             so
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             the
             Vtopians
             ,
             except
             very
             few
             ,
             which
             had
             beene
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             for
             some
             reasonable
             cause
             ,
             all
             that
             gorgiousnesse
             of
             apparell
             ,
             seemed
             shamefull
             and
             reproachfull
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             they
             most
             reverently
             saluted
             the
             v●lest
             and
             most
             abject
             of
             them
             for
             Lords
             :
             judged
             them
             by
             then
             we●●ing
             of
             Golden
             ch●●nes
             to
             be
             Bondmen
             .
             Yea
             you
             should
             have
             ●●●e
             Children
             also
             ,
             that
             had
             cast
             away
             their
             Pearles
             and
             precious
             stor●es
             ,
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             like
             sticking
             upon
             the
             Ambassadors
             caps
             :
             digge
             and
             push
             their
             mothers
             under
             the
             sides
             ,
             saying
             thus
             to
             them
             .
             Looke
             mother
             how
             great
             a
             lubber
             doth
             yet
             weare
             pearles
             and
             precious
             
             ●●●nes
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             a
             little
             child
             againe
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Mother
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             also
             in
             good
             earnest
             :
             Peace
             sonne
             ,
             saith
             shee
             :
             I
             thinke
             he
             be
             some
             of
             the
             Ambassadours
             
             fooles
             .
             Some
             found
             fault
             at
             their
             Golden
             chaynes
             ,
             as
             to
             no
             use
             nor
             purpose
             ,
             being
             so
             small
             and
             weake
             ,
             that
             a
             bondman
             might
             ea●ily
             breake
             them
             ,
             and
             againe
             so
             wide
             and
             large
             ,
             that
             when
             it
             pleased
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             cast
             them
             off
             ,
             and
             runne
             away
             at
             liberty
             whether
             he
             would
             .
          
           
             But
             when
             the
             Ambassadours
             had
             been
             th●re
             a
             day
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             saw
             so
             great
             abundance
             of
             Gold
             so
             light●y
             ●…d
             ,
             〈…〉
             lesse
             reproach
             ,
             〈…〉
             them
             〈…〉
             that
             ,
             more
             gold
             in
             the
             〈◊〉
             and
             gyve
             ▪
             or
             one
             ●●gitive
             bondman
             ,
             then
             all
             the
             ●●●tly
             ornaments
             of
             them
             three
             〈◊〉
             worth
             :
             they
             began
             to
             abate
             their
             courage
             ,
             and
             for
             very
             sh●●e
             ●ud
             away
             all
             that
             gorgious
             array
             ,
             whereof
             they
             were
             so
             proud
             .
             And
             specially
             when
             they
             ●●d
             ●●lked
             familiarly
             with
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             and
             had
             learned
             all
             their
             ●●●hions
             and
             opinions
             .
             For
             they
             〈◊〉
             
             that
             any
             men
             be
             ●o
             foolish
             ,
             as
             to
             
             have
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             in
             the
             doubtfull
             glistering
             of
             a
             little
             ●●●●●ing
             〈◊〉
             ,
             which
             may
             behold
             a●y
             of
             the
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             〈◊〉
             it selfe
             .
          
           
             Or
             that
             any
             〈…〉
             to
             〈…〉
             the
             ●…
             ▪
             the
             〈…〉
             three
             〈…〉
             ,
             which
             〈…〉
             (
             〈…〉
             ●ever
             ●…
             )
             〈…〉
             ●…et
             〈…〉
             .
             Th●●
             〈…〉
             th●t
             gold
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             owne
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●●…
             so
             ●●profitable
             ,
             ●●
             now
             among
             all
             people
             in
             ●●
             high
             estimation
             ▪
             ●…
             ▪
             himselfe
             ,
             by
             whom
             yea
             and
             ●o●
             the
             vse
             of
             whom
             it
             is
             so
             much
             set
             by
             ,
             is
             in
             much
             lesse
             estimation
             ,
             then
             the
             gold
             it selfe
             .
             Insomuch
             
             that
             a
             ●●mpish
             block-head
             churle
             ,
             and
             which
             hath
             no
             more
             wit
             then
             an
             A●●e
             ,
             yea
             and
             as
             full
             of
             ●●ughtinesse
             ,
             as
             of
             folly
             ,
             shall
             have
             neverthelesse
             many
             wise
             
             and
             good
             men
             in
             subjection
             and
             bondage
             ,
             onely
             for
             this
             ,
             because
             he
             h●th
             a
             great
             heape
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             Which
             i●
             it
             should
             be
             taken
             from
             him
             by
             any
             fortune
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             subtill
             wile
             and
             cautle
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             (
             which
             no
             les●e
             then
             fortune
             doth
             both
             raise
             vp
             the
             low
             ,
             and
             plucke
             down
             the
             high
             )
             and
             be
             given
             to
             the
             most
             vile
             slave
             and
             abject
             drivell
             of
             all
             his
             houshold
             ,
             then
             shortly
             after
             he
             shall
             goe
             into
             the
             service
             of
             his
             servant
             ,
             as
             an
             augmentation
             ,
             or
             over●…
             money
             .
          
           
             But
             they
             much
             more
             mervaile
             
             at
             and
             de●●st
             the
             madnesse
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             to
             those
             rich
             men
             ,
             in
             whose
             deb●
             and
             danger
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             doe
             give
             almost
             divine
             honours
             ,
             for
             none
             other
             consideration
             ▪
             but
             because
             they
             be
             rich
             :
             and
             yet
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             such
             ●iggish
             penny-fathers
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             sure
             as
             long
             as
             they
             live
             ,
             not
             the
             worth
             of
             
             one
             farthing
             of
             that
             heape
             of
             Gold
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             them
             .
             These
             and
             such
             like
             opinions
             have
             they
             conceived
             ,
             partly
             by
             education
             ,
             being
             brought
             vp
             in
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             whose
             lawes
             and
             customes
             be
             farre
             different
             from
             those
             kinds
             of
             folly
             ,
             and
             partly
             by
             good
             literature
             and
             learning
             .
             For
             though
             there
             be
             not
             many
             in
             every
             City
             ,
             which
             be
             exempt
             and
             discharged
             of
             all
             other
             labours
             ,
             and
             appointed
             onely
             to
             learning
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             :
             such
             in
             whom
             even
             from
             their
             very
             child-hood
             they
             have
             perceived
             a
             singuler
             towardnesse
             ,
             a
             fine
             wit
             ,
             and
             amind
             apt
             to
             good
             learning
             :
             yet
             all
             in
             their
             child-hood
             be
             instructed
             in
             learning
             .
             And
             the
             better
             part
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             both
             men
             and
             women
             throughout
             all
             their
             whole
             life
             ,
             doe
             bestow
             in
             learning
             those
             spare
             houres
             ,
             which
             we
             said
             they
             have
             vacant
             from
             bodily
             labours
             .
             They
             be
             taught
             learning
             in
             their
             own
             natiue
             tongue
             .
             
             For
             it
             is
             both
             copious
             in
             words
             ,
             and
             also
             pleasant
             to
             the
             eare
             :
             
             and
             for
             the
             vtterance
             of
             a
             mans
             mind
             very
             perfect
             and
             sure
             .
             The
             most
             part
             of
             all
             that
             side
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             vseth
             the
             same
             language
             ,
             saving
             that
             among
             the
             Vtopians
             it
             is
             finest
             and
             pu●●●●
             ,
             and
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             the
             Countries
             ,
             it
             is
             diversly
             altered
             .
             Of
             all
             these
             Phylosophers
             ,
             whose
             names
             be
             here
             famous
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             world
             to
             vs
             knowne
             ,
             before
             our
             comming
             thither
             ,
             not
             as
             much
             as
             the
             ●●me
             of
             any
             of
             them
             was
             come
             among
             them
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             Musique
             ,
             Logique
             ,
             Arythmetique
             ,
             
             and
             Geometrie
             they
             have
             found
             out
             in
             a
             manner
             all
             that
             our
             ancient
             Philosopher
             ,
             have
             ●a●gl●●
             .
             But
             as
             they
             in
             all
             thing●
             be
             almost
             equall
             to
             our
             old
             and
             ancient
             Clarkes
             ;
             so
             our
             ●ew
             〈…〉
             in
             subtill
             inventio●…
             have
             farre
             passed
             and
             gone
             beyond
             them
             .
          
           
           
             For
             they
             have
             not
             devised
             one
             
             of
             all
             those
             rules
             ,
             of
             restrictions
             ,
             amplifications
             ,
             very
             wittily
             invented
             in
             the
             small
             Logicals
             ,
             which
             heere
             our
             Children
             in
             every
             place
             doe
             learne
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             they
             were
             never
             yet
             able
             to
             finde
             out
             the
             second
             inventions
             :
             Insomuch
             tha●
             none
             of
             them
             could
             ever
             see
             man
             himselfe
             in
             common
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             him
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             (
             as
             you
             know
             )
             bigger
             then
             ever
             was
             any
             Giant
             ,
             ye●
             ,
             and
             pointed
             to
             of
             us
             even
             with
             our
             finger
             .
             But
             they
             be
             in
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Starres
             ,
             and
             the
             moving●
             of
             the
             heavenly
             ●p●●ares
             very
             expert
             and
             ●…ng
             .
             They
             
             have
             also
             〈◊〉
             ex●ogitated
             and
             devised
             Instruments
             of
             divers
             
             〈…〉
             wherein
             is
             exactly
             comprehended
             and
             conta●●ed
             the
             moving●
             and
             〈…〉
             or
             the
             Sunne
             ,
             the
             Moone
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Starres
             ,
             which
             appeare
             in
             〈…〉
             Horizon
             .
             But
             〈…〉
             the
             〈…〉
             and
             d●…
             of
             〈…〉
             
             Planets
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             deceitfull
             divination
             of
             the
             Starres
             ,
             they
             never
             as
             much
             as
             dreamed
             thereof
             .
             Raines
             ,
             windes
             ,
             and
             other
             courses
             of
             tempests
             ,
             they
             know
             before
             by
             certaine
             tokens
             ,
             which
             they
             have
             learned
             by
             long
             use
             and
             observation
             .
             But
             of
             the
             causes
             
             of
             all
             these
             things
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             ●●bbing
             and
             flowing
             ,
             and
             salt●●●●ie
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             finally
             of
             the
             originall
             beginning
             ,
             and
             na●●●e
             o●
             heaven
             and
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             they
             ●●l●
             .
             par●ly
             the
             s●me
             opinious
             that
             our
             old
             Philosophers
             hold
             ,
             and
             partly
             as
             our
             Philosophers
             vary
             among
             themselves
             ,
             so
             they
             also
             ,
             wh●les
             they
             bring
             
             new
             reasons
             of
             things
             ,
             doe
             disagree
             from
             all
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             among
             themselves
             in
             all
             points
             they
             doe
             not
             accord
             .
          
           
             In
             that
             Philosophy
             ,
             which
             which
             intreateth
             of
             manners
             and
             vertue
             the●●
             reasons
             and
             opinions
             ●gree
             with
             our
             .
             They
             dispure
             of
             the
             good
             qualities
             of
             the
             Soule
             ▪
             
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             of
             fortune
             .
             And
             whether
             the
             name
             of
             goodnesse
             may
             be
             ●pplied
             to
             all
             these
             ,
             or
             onely
             to
             the
             endowments
             and
             guirt
             ,
             of
             the
             soule
             .
             They
             reason
             
             of
             vertue
             and
             pleasure
             .
             But
             the
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             question
             is
             i●
             what
             thing
             be
             it
             one
             or
             more
             the
             felicity
             o●
             man
             consisteth
             .
             But
             in
             this
             point
             they
             seeme
             almost
             too
             much
             given
             and
             inclined
             to
             〈…〉
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             de●end
             pleasure
             ,
             wherein
             they
             determine
             either
             all
             or
             the
             chiefest
             part
             of
             mans
             felicity
             to
             re●t
             .
             And
             (
             which
             is
             m●●●
             to
             be
             ●●●v●●●ed
             at
             )
             the
             defence
             of
             this
             so
             d●…y
             and
             〈…〉
             an
             opinion
             they
             fetch
             even
             from
             their
             gra●e
             ,
             sharpe
             ,
             bitter
             ,
             and
             ●●gorous
             religion
             .
             For
             they
             never
             dispute
             of
             felicity
             or
             blessednesse
             ,
             but
             they
             joyne
             unto
             the
             reasons
             of
             Philosophy
             
             certaine
             principles
             taken
             out
             of
             religion
             :
             without
             the
             which
             ,
             to
             the
             investigation
             of
             true
             f●…
             ,
             th●y
             thinke
             reason
             
             of
             it selfe
             weake
             and
             unperfect
             .
             
             Those
             principles
             be
             these
             and
             such
             like
             .
             That
             the
             soule
             is
             immortall
             :
             and
             by
             the
             bountifull
             goodnesse
             of
             GOD
             ordained
             to
             felicity
             .
             That
             to
             our
             vertues
             and
             good
             deeds
             ,
             rewards
             be
             appointed
             after
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             evill
             deeds
             punishments
             .
             Though
             these
             be
             pertaining
             to
             religion
             ,
             yet
             they
             thinke
             it
             meet
             that
             they
             should
             be
             beleeved
             and
             granted
             by
             proves
             of
             reason
             .
             But
             ●●
             these
             principles
             were
             condemned
             and
             disanulled
             ,
             then
             without
             any
             delay
             ,
             they
             pronounce
             no
             man
             to
             be
             so
             foolish
             ,
             which
             would
             not
             doe
             ●ll
             his
             diligence
             and
             endevor
             to
             obtaine
             pleasure
             be
             it
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             only
             avoiding
             this
             inconvenience
             ,
             that
             the
             lesse
             pleasure
             should
             not
             be
             a
             let
             or
             hinderance
             to
             the
             bigger
             :
             or
             that
             he
             laboured
             not
             for
             that
             pleasure
             ,
             which
             would
             bring
             after
             it
             displeasure
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             .
          
           
             For
             they
             judge
             it
             extreame
             
             madnesse
             to
             follow
             sharpe
             and
             
             painfull
             vertue
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             to
             banish
             the
             pleasure
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             also
             willingly
             to
             suffer
             griefe
             ,
             without
             any
             hope
             of
             profit
             thereof
             ensuing
             .
             For
             what
             profit
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             pa●●ed
             over
             all
             his
             life
             unpleasantly
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             miserably
             ,
             shall
             have
             no
             reward
             after
             his
             death
             ?
             But
             ●ow
             sir
             ,
             they
             thinke
             not
             felicity
             to
             rest
             in
             all
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             that
             pleasure
             that
             is
             good
             and
             honest
             ,
             and
             that
             hereto
             ,
             as
             to
             perfect
             blessednesse
             our
             nature
             is
             allured
             and
             drawne
             even
             of
             vertue
             ,
             whereto
             onely
             they
             that
             be
             of
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             
             doe
             attribute
             felicity
             .
             For
             they
             de●●ne
             vertue
             to
             be
             life
             ordered
             according
             to
             Nature
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             be
             hereunto
             ordained
             of
             God.
             And
             that
             he
             d●th
             follow
             the
             cou●●e
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             in
             
             desi●ing
             and
             refusing
             thing●
             is
             ruled
             by
             reason
             .
             Furthermore
             ▪
             the
             reason
             〈…〉
             and
             prin●…
             the
             lo●●
             
             ●●d
             veneration
             of
             the
             divine
             M●●●ty
             .
             Or
             whose
             goodnesse
             it
             is
             ●●at
             we
             be
             ,
             and
             that
             wee
             be
             ●n
             possibility
             to
             attaine
             felicity
             .
             And
             that
             seconda●●ly
             it
             both
             stir●●th
             and
             provoketh
             us
             to
             lead
             ●ur
             life
             out
             of
             c●re
             in
             joy
             and
             ●…h
             ;
             and
             also
             moveth
             us
             to
             〈…〉
             and
             further
             all
             other
             in
             re●p●●●
             of
             the
             society
             of
             nature
             to
             〈…〉
             and
             e●joy
             the
             same
             .
             For
             〈…〉
             ●ever
             man
             so
             earnest
             〈…〉
             ●●llo●er
             of
             ve●…e
             〈…〉
             pleasu●●
             ▪
             that
             would
             s●
             enjoyne
             your
             labours
             ,
             watchings
             ,
             and
             fastings
             ,
             but
             hee
             would
             also
             exhort
             you
             to
             ●a●e
             ,
             ●g●…n
             ,
             re●●eve
             to
             your
             power
             ,
             the
             l●●ke
             and
             misery
             of
             others
             ,
             pr●is●●g
             the
             same
             a●●
             deed
             of
             humanity
             and
             pitty
             .
             Then
             i●
             it
             be
             a
             point
             of
             humanity
             ,
             for
             man
             to
             ●●ing
             health
             and
             comfort
             to
             man
             ,
             and
             specially
             (
             which
             is
             a
             vertue
             most
             peculiarly
             belonging
             to
             man
             )
             to
             ●●itig●te
             and
             ass●●ge
             the
             griefe
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             by
             taking
             
             from
             them
             the
             sorrow
             and
             heavinesse
             of
             life
             to
             restore
             them
             to
             joy
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             to
             pleasure
             :
             which
             may
             it
             not
             then
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             nature
             doth
             provoke
             every
             man
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             to
             himselfe
             ?
             For
             a
             joyfull
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             a
             
             pleasant
             life
             is
             either
             evill
             :
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             onely
             helpe
             no
             man
             thereto
             ,
             but
             rather
             as
             much
             as
             in
             thee
             lyeth
             ,
             withdraw
             all
             men
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             noysome
             and
             hurtfull
             ,
             or
             else
             if
             thou
             not
             onely
             must
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             duty
             art
             bound
             to
             procure
             it
             to
             others
             ?
             why
             not
             chiefly
             to
             thy selfe
             ?
             To
             whom
             thou
             art
             bound
             to
             shew
             as
             much
             favour
             and
             gentlenesse
             as
             to
             other
             .
             For
             when
             nature
             biddeth
             thee
             to
             be
             good
             and
             gentle
             to
             other
             ,
             she
             commandeth
             thee
             not
             to
             be
             cruell
             and
             ungentle
             to
             thy selfe
             .
             Therefore
             even
             very
             nature
             (
             say
             they
             )
             prescribeth
             vs
             to
             a
             joyfull
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             pleasure
             as
             the
             end
             of
             all
             our
             operations
             .
             And
             they
             
             define
             vertue
             to
             be
             life
             ordered
             according
             to
             the
             prescript
             of
             nature
             .
             But
             in
             that
             ,
             that
             nature
             doth
             all
             are
             and
             provoke
             men
             one
             to
             helpe
             another
             to
             live
             merrily
             (
             which
             surely
             she
             doth
             not
             without
             a
             good
             cause
             :
             for
             no
             man
             is
             farre
             above
             the
             lot
             of
             mans
             state
             ,
             or
             condition
             ,
             that
             nature
             doth
             carke
             and
             care
             for
             him
             onely
             ,
             which
             equally
             favoureth
             all
             ,
             that
             he
             comprehended
             vnder
             the
             communion
             of
             one
             shape
             ,
             forme
             and
             fashion
             )
             verily
             she
             commandeth
             them
             to
             vse
             diligent
             circumspection
             ,
             that
             thou
             doe
             not
             seeke
             for
             thine
             owne
             commodities
             ,
             that
             thou
             procure
             others
             incommodities
             .
             Wherefore
             their
             opinion
             is
             ,
             
             that
             not
             onely
             covenants
             and
             bargaines
             made
             among
             private
             men
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             well
             and
             faithfully
             followed
             ,
             observed
             ,
             and
             kept
             but
             also
             common
             lawes
             ,
             which
             either
             a
             good
             Prince
             hath
             justly
             published
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             people
             neither
             oppressed
             with
             tyrannie
             ,
             neither
             
             deceived
             by
             fraud
             and
             guile
             ,
             hath
             by
             their
             common
             consent
             constituted
             and
             ratified
             ,
             concerning
             the
             petition
             of
             the
             commodity
             of
             life
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             matter
             of
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             These
             lawes
             not
             offended
             ,
             it
             is
             wisdome
             ,
             that
             thou
             looke
             to
             thine
             owne
             wealth
             .
             And
             doe
             the
             same
             for
             the
             common
             wealth
             is
             no
             lesse
             then
             thy
             duty
             ,
             ●f
             thou
             bearest
             any
             reverent
             love
             ,
             or
             any
             naturall
             zeale
             and
             affection
             to
             thy
             natiue
             Country
             .
             But
             to
             goe
             about
             to
             let
             another
             man
             of
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             whiles
             thou
             procurest
             thine
             owne
             ,
             that
             is
             open
             wrong
             .
             Contrariwise
             ,
             to
             with-draw
             something
             from
             thy selfe
             to
             giue
             to
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             point
             of
             humanity
             ,
             and
             gentlenesse
             :
             which
             never
             taketh
             away
             so
             much
             commodity
             ,
             as
             it
             bringeth
             againe
             .
             For
             it
             is
             recompenced
             with
             the
             returne
             of
             benefits
             ,
             and
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             good
             deed
             ,
             with
             the
             remembrance
             of
             the
             
             thankfull
             love
             and
             benevolence
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             thou
             hast
             done
             it
             ,
             doth
             bring
             more
             pleasure
             to
             thy
             mind
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             thou
             
             hast
             with-holden
             from
             thy selfe
             could
             have
             brought
             to
             thy
             body
             .
             Finally
             (
             which
             to
             a
             godly
             disposed
             and
             a
             religious
             mind
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             perswaded
             )
             God
             recompenseth
             the
             gift
             of
             a
             short
             and
             small
             pleasure
             with
             great
             and
             everlasting
             joy
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             the
             matter
             diligently
             weighed
             ,
             and
             considered
             ,
             thus
             they
             thinke
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             the
             vertues
             themselves
             ,
             be
             referred
             at
             the
             last
             to
             ple●sure
             ,
             as
             their
             end
             and
             felicity
             .
             Pleasure
             they
             call
             every
             
             motion
             ,
             and
             state
             of
             the
             body
             or
             mind
             ,
             wherein
             man
             hath
             naturally
             delectation
             .
             Appetite
             th●y
             joyne
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             that
             ●ot
             without
             a
             good
             cause
             .
             For
             like
             as
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             senses
             ,
             but
             also
             ●ight
             reason
             coveteth
             whatsoever
             is
             naturally
             pleasant
             ,
             so
             
             that
             it
             may
             be
             gotten
             without
             wrong
             or
             injury
             ,
             not
             letting
             or
             debarring
             a
             greater
             pleasure
             ,
             nor
             causing
             painfull
             labour
             ,
             even
             so
             those
             things
             that
             men
             ,
             by
             vaine
             imagination
             doe
             faine
             against
             nature
             to
             be
             pleasant
             (
             as
             though
             it
             lay
             in
             their
             power
             to
             change
             the
             things
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             the
             names
             
             of
             things
             )
             all
             such
             pleasures
             they
             beleeve
             to
             be
             of
             so
             small
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             to
             felicity
             ,
             that
             they
             count
             them
             a
             great
             let
             and
             hinderance
             .
             Because
             that
             in
             whom
             they
             have
             once
             taken
             place
             ,
             all
             his
             mind
             they
             possesse
             with
             a
             false
             opinion
             of
             pleasure
             .
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             for
             true
             and
             naturall
             delectations
             .
          
           
             For
             there
             be
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             of
             their
             owne
             nature
             containe
             no
             pleasantnesse
             :
             yea
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             much
             griefe
             and
             sorrow
             .
             And
             yet
             through
             the
             perverse
             and
             malicious
             flickering
             inticements
             of
             lewd
             and
             honest
             desires
             ,
             be
             taken
             not
             onely
             for
             
             speciall
             and
             soveraigne
             pleasures
             ,
             but
             also
             be
             counted
             among
             the
             chiefe
             causes
             of
             life
             .
             In
             this
             counterfeit
             kind
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             put
             them
             that
             I
             sp●ke
             of
             before
             .
             Which
             the
             better
             gownes
             they
             
             have
             on
             ,
             the
             better
             men
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             .
             In
             the
             which
             thing
             ,
             they
             doe
             twise
             er●e
             .
             ●●●
             they
             be
             no
             lesse
             deceived
             ,
             i●
             that
             they
             thinke
             their
             gowne
             the
             better
             then
             they
             be
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             the
             better
             .
          
           
             For
             if
             you
             consider
             the
             profi●●ble
             use
             of
             the
             garment
             ,
             why
             should
             wooll
             of
             a
             fi●er
             spunne
             ●…eed
             ,
             be
             thought
             better
             ,
             then
             the
             wooll
             of
             a
             course
             spunne
             ●●●eed
             ?
             Yet
             they
             ,
             as
             though
             the
             one
             did
             passe
             the
             other
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             their
             mistaking
             ,
             advance
             themselves
             ,
             and
             thinke
             the
             price
             of
             their
             owne
             persons
             therby
             greatly
             mereased
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             honor
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             course
             gowne
             they
             durst
             not
             have
             lo●ked
             for
             ,
             they
             require
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             of
             
             duty
             ,
             for
             their
             finer
             gownes
             sake
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             passed
             without
             reverence
             ,
             they
             take
             it
             displeasantly
             and
             disdainfully
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             
             is
             it
             not
             alike
             madnesse
             to
             take
             a
             pride
             in
             vaine
             and
             unprofitable
             honours
             ?
             For
             what
             naturall
             or
             true
             pleasure
             doest
             thou
             take
             of
             another
             mans
             bare
             head
             ,
             or
             bowed
             knees
             ;
             Will
             this
             case
             the
             paine
             of
             thy
             knees
             ,
             or
             remedy
             the
             phrensie
             of
             thy
             head
             ?
             In
             this
             image
             of
             counterfeit
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             be
             of
             marvailous
             madnesse
             ,
             which
             for
             the
             opinion
             of
             Nobility
             ,
             rejoyce
             much
             in
             their
             owne
             conceit
             .
             Because
             :
             was
             their
             fortune
             to
             come
             of
             such
             ancestors
             ,
             whose
             stocke
             of
             long
             time
             had
             beene
             counted
             rich
             (
             for
             now
             nobility
             is
             nothing
             else
             )
             specially
             rich
             in
             lands
             .
             And
             though
             their
             Ancestors
             left
             them
             not
             one
             foot
             of
             land
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             themselves
             have
             pissed
             it
             against
             the
             walls
             ,
             yet
             they
             thinke
             themselve
             ,
             nor
             the
             lesse
             noble
             therefore
             
             of
             one
             haire
             .
             In
             this
             number
             also
             they
             count
             them
             that
             take
             
             pleasure
             and
             delight
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             in
             gemmes
             and
             precious
             stones
             ,
             and
             thinke
             themselues
             almost
             gods
             ,
             if
             they
             chance
             to
             get
             an
             excellent
             one
             specially
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             which
             in
             that
             time
             of
             their
             own
             Countreymen
             ,
             is
             had
             in
             highest
             estimation
             .
             
          
           
             For
             one
             kind
             of
             stone
             keepeth
             not
             his
             price
             still
             in
             all
             countries
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             .
             Nor
             they
             buy
             them
             not
             ,
             but
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             gold
             ,
             and
             bare
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             neither
             ,
             untill
             they
             haue
             made
             the
             seller
             to
             sweare
             ,
             that
             hee
             will
             warrant
             and
             assure
             it
             to
             be
             a
             true
             stone
             and
             no
             counterfeit
             gemme
             .
             Such
             care
             they
             take
             least
             a
             counterfeit
             stone
             should
             deceiue
             their
             eyes
             in
             stead
             of
             a
             right
             stone
             .
             But
             why
             shouldest
             thou
             not
             take
             even
             as
             much
             pleasure
             in
             beholding
             a
             counterfeit
             stone
             ,
             which
             thine
             eye
             cannot
             discerne
             from
             a
             right
             stone
             ?
             They
             should
             both
             
             be
             of
             like
             value
             to
             thee
             ,
             even
             as
             to
             the
             blind
             man.
             
          
           
             What
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             keepe
             superfluous
             riches
             ,
             to
             take
             delectation
             onely
             in
             the
             beholding
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             vse
             or
             occupying
             thereof
             ?
             D●e
             they
             take
             true
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             they
             deceived
             with
             false
             pleasure
             ?
             Or
             of
             them
             that
             be
             in
             a
             contrary
             
             vice
             ,
             hiding
             the
             gold
             which
             they
             shall
             neither
             occuupy
             ,
             nor
             peradventure
             never
             see
             him
             more
             :
             And
             whiles
             they
             take
             care
             least
             they
             shall
             leese
             ,
             doe
             leese
             it
             indeede
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             else
             ,
             when
             they
             hide
             it
             in
             the
             ground
             taking
             it
             both
             from
             their
             owne
             vse
             ,
             and
             perchance
             from
             all
             other
             mens
             also
             ,
             ?
             And
             yet
             thou
             ,
             when
             thou
             hast
             hid
             thy
             treasure
             ,
             as
             one
             out
             of
             all
             care
             ,
             hopest
             for
             joy
             .
             The
             which
             treasure
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             chance
             to
             bee
             stollen
             ,
             and
             thou
             ignorant
             of
             the
             theft
             ,
             shouldest
             dye
             tenne
             yeares
             after
             :
             all
             that
             ten
             yeares
             tho●
             liuedst
             after
             thy
             money
             
             was
             stollen
             ,
             what
             matter
             was
             it
             to
             thee
             ,
             whether
             it
             had
             beene
             taken
             away
             or
             else
             safe
             as
             thou
             leftest
             it
             ?
             Truly
             both
             wayes
             like
             profit
             came
             to
             thee
             .
             To
             these
             so
             foolish
             pleasures
             they
             joyne
             Dicers
             ,
             whose
             madnesse
             they
             know
             by
             heare-say
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             use
             .
             Hunters
             also
             ,
             &
             Hawkers
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             pleasure
             is
             there
             (
             say
             they
             )
             in
             casting
             the
             Dice
             upon
             a
             
             table
             .
             Which
             thou
             hast
             done
             so
             often
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             pleasure
             in
             it
             ;
             yet
             the
             oft
             use
             might
             make
             thee
             weary
             thereof
             ?
             Or
             what
             delight
             can
             there
             be
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             displeasure
             in
             hearing
             
             the
             barking
             &
             howling
             of
             dogs
             ?
             Or
             what
             greater
             pleasure
             is
             there
             to
             be
             felt
             ,
             when
             a
             Dog
             followeth
             an
             Hare
             ,
             then
             when
             a
             Dog
             followeth
             a
             dogge
             ?
             For
             one
             thing
             is
             done
             in
             both
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             running
             ,
             if
             thou
             hast
             pleasure
             therein
             .
             But
             if
             the
             hope
             of
             slaughter
             ,
             and
             the
             expectation
             of
             tearing
             in
             peeces
             the
             Beast
             
             doth
             please
             thee
             :
             thou
             shouldest
             rather
             be
             moved
             with
             pitty
             to
             see
             a
             silly
             innocent
             Hare
             murdered
             of
             a
             dogge
             :
             the
             weake
             of
             the
             stronger
             ,
             the
             fearefull
             of
             the
             fierce
             ,
             the
             innocent
             of
             the
             cruell
             and
             unmercifull
             .
             Therefore
             all
             this
             exercise
             of
             hunting
             ,
             as
             a
             thing
             unworthy
             to
             
             be
             vsed
             of
             Freemen
             ,
             the
             Vtopians
             have
             rejected
             to
             their
             butchers
             ,
             to
             the
             which
             craft
             (
             as
             we
             said
             before
             )
             they
             appoint
             their
             bondmen
             .
             For
             they
             count
             hunting
             the
             lowest
             ,
             the
             vilest
             ,
             and
             most
             abject
             part
             of
             butchery
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             more
             profitable
             ,
             and
             more
             honest
             ,
             as
             bringing
             much
             more
             commodity
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             kill
             Beasts
             onely
             for
             necessity
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             the
             hunter
             secketh
             nothing
             but
             pleasure
             of
             the
             silly
             and
             wofull
             beasts
             slaughter
             and
             murder
             .
             The
             which
             pleasure
             in
             beholding
             death
             ,
             they
             thinke
             doth
             rise
             in
             the
             
             very
             Beasts
             ,
             either
             of
             a
             cruell
             affection
             or
             mind
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             be
             changed
             in
             continuance
             of
             time
             into
             cruelty
             ,
             by
             long
             vse
             of
             so
             cruell
             a
             pleasure
             .
             These
             therefore
             and
             all
             such
             like
             ,
             which
             be
             innumerable
             ,
             though
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             people
             doth
             take
             them
             for
             pleasures
             ,
             yet
             they
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             naturall
             pleasantnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             doe
             plainly
             determine
             them
             to
             haue
             no
             affinity
             with
             true
             and
             right
             pleasure
             .
             For
             as
             touching
             that
             they
             doe
             commonly
             moue
             the
             sence
             with
             delectation
             (
             which
             seemeth
             to
             be
             a
             worke
             of
             pleasure
             )
             this
             doth
             nothing
             diminish
             their
             opinion
             .
             For
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             but
             their
             perverse
             and
             lewd
             custome
             is
             the
             cause
             hereof
             .
             Which
             causeth
             them
             to
             accept
             bitter
             or
             sower
             things
             for
             sweet
             things
             .
             Even
             as
             women
             with
             child
             in
             their
             vicia●
             and
             corrupt
             tast
             ,
             thinke
             pitch
             and
             ●allow
             sweeter
             then
             honey
             .
             Howbeit
             no
             mans
             judgement
             
             depraved
             and
             corrupt
             ,
             eyther
             by
             sicknesse
             ,
             or
             by
             custome
             ,
             
             can
             change
             the
             nature
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             more
             then
             it
             can
             doe
             the
             nature
             of
             other
             things
             .
             They
             make
             divers
             k●nds
             of
             pleasures
             .
             For
             some
             they
             attribute
             to
             the
             Soule
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             the
             body
             .
             To
             the
             soule
             they
             give
             intelligence
             ,
             and
             that
             delication
             ,
             that
             commeth
             of
             the
             contemplation
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Here●nto
             is
             joyned
             the
             pleasant
             remembrance
             of
             the
             good
             life
             past
             .
             The
             pleasure
             of
             the
             body
             they
             divide
             into
             two
             parts
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             when
             delectation
             is
             sensible
             felt
             and
             perceived
             ,
             which
             many
             times
             chanceth
             by
             the
             renuing
             and
             refreshing
             of
             those
             parts
             ,
             which
             our
             naturall
             heate
             dryeth
             up
             .
             This
             commeth
             by
             meate
             and
             drinke
             .
             And
             sometimes
             whiles
             those
             things
             be
             expulsed
             ,
             and
             voyded
             ,
             whereof
             is
             in
             the
             body
             over
             great
             abundance
             .
             This
             pleasure
             is
             felt
             ,
             when
             we
             
             doe
             our
             naturall
             ●asement
             ,
             or
             when
             we
             be
             doing
             the
             act
             of
             generation
             ,
             or
             when
             the
             itching
             of
             any
             part
             is
             eased
             with
             rubbing
             or
             scratching
             .
             Sometimes
             pleasure
             riseth
             exhibiting
             to
             any
             member
             nothing
             that
             it
             desireth
             ,
             nor
             taking
             from
             it
             any
             paine
             that
             it
             feeleth
             ,
             which
             neverthelesse
             tickleth
             and
             moveth
             our
             sences
             with
             a
             certaine
             secret
             efficacie
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             manifest
             motion
             turneth
             them
             to
             it
             .
             As
             is
             that
             which
             commeth
             of
             Musicke
             .
             The
             second
             part
             of
             bodily
             pleasure
             they
             
             say
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             consisteth
             and
             resteth
             in
             the
             quiet
             and
             upright
             state
             of
             the
             body
             .
             And
             that
             truly
             is
             every
             mans
             owne
             proper
             health
             ,
             intermingled
             and
             disturbed
             with
             no
             griefe
             .
             For
             this
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             letted
             nor
             assaulted
             with
             no
             griefe
             ,
             is
             delectable
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             moved
             with
             no
             externall
             or
             outward
             pleasure
             .
             For
             though
             it
             be
             not
             so
             plaine
             and
             manifest
             to
             the
             sence
             ,
             as
             the
             
             greedy
             lust
             of
             eating
             &
             drinking
             yet
             neverthelesse
             ,
             many
             take
             it
             for
             the
             chiefest
             pleasure
             .
             All
             the
             Vtopians
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             a
             right
             soveraigne
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             as
             you
             would
             say
             the
             foundation
             and
             ground
             of
             all
             pleasures
             ,
             as
             which
             even
             alone
             is
             able
             to
             make
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             life
             delectable
             and
             pleasant
             .
             And
             it
             being
             once
             taken
             away
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             for
             any
             pleasure
             .
             For
             to
             be
             without
             griefe
             not
             having
             health
             ,
             that
             they
             call
             unsensibility
             ,
             and
             not
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             The
             Vtopians
             have
             long
             ago●
             rejected
             and
             condemned
             ●he
             opinion
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             said
             ,
             that
             stedfast
             and
             quiet
             health
             ,
             (
             for
             this
             question
             also
             hath
             beene
             diligently
             debated
             among
             them
             )
             ought
             not
             therefore
             to
             be
             counted
             a
             pleasure
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             it
             cannot
             be
             presently
             and
             sensibly
             perceived
             and
             felt
             by
             some
             outward
             motion
             .
             But
             of
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             now
             they
             agree
             almost
             
             all
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             health
             is
             a
             most
             soveraigne
             pleasure
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             in
             sicknesse
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             griefe
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             mortall
             enemy
             to
             pleasure
             ,
             even
             as
             sicknesse
             is
             to
             health
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             then
             pleasure
             be
             in
             the
             quietnes
             of
             health
             ?
             For
             they
             say
             it
             maketh
             nothing
             to
             this
             matter
             ,
             whether
             you
             say
             that
             sicknesse
             is
             a
             griefe
             ,
             or
             that
             in
             sicknesse
             is
             griefe
             for
             all
             commeth
             to
             one
             purpose
             .
          
           
             For
             whether
             health
             be
             a
             pleasure
             it selfe
             ,
             or
             a
             necessary
             cause
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             as
             fire
             is
             of
             heat
             ,
             truly
             both
             wayes
             it
             followeth
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             without
             pleasure
             ,
             that
             be
             in
             perfect
             health
             .
             Furthermore
             whiles
             we
             eate
             (
             say
             they
             )
             then
             health
             ,
             which
             began
             to
             be
             appaired
             ,
             fighteth
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             food
             against
             hunger
             .
             In
             the
             which
             fight
             ,
             whiles
             health
             by
             little
             and
             little
             getteth
             the
             vpper
             hand
             ,
             that
             same
             proceeding
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             we
             would
             say
             )
             that
             onwardnesse
             to
             
             the
             wonted
             strength
             ,
             ministreth
             that
             pleasure
             ,
             whereby
             we
             be
             so
             refreshed
             .
             Health
             therefore
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             conflict
             is
             joyfull
             ,
             shall
             it
             not
             be
             merry
             ,
             when
             it
             hath
             gotten
             the
             victory
             ?
             But
             as
             soone
             as
             it
             hath
             recovered
             the
             pristinate
             strength
             ,
             which
             thing
             only
             in
             all
             the
             sight
             it
             coveted
             ,
             shall
             it
             incontinent
             be
             astonied
             ?
             Nor
             shall
             it
             not
             know
             nor
             imbrace
             the
             owne
             wealth
             and
             goodnesse
             ?
             For
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             health
             cannot
             be
             felt
             ,
             this
             they
             thinke
             is
             nothing
             true
             .
             For
             what
             man
             walking
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             feeleth
             not
             himselfe
             in
             health
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             not
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             man
             so
             possessed
             with
             stonish
             ●nsensibility
             ,
             or
             with
             lethargie
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             sleeping
             sicknesse
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             grant
             health
             to
             be
             acceptable
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             delectable
             ?
             But
             what
             other
             things
             is
             delectation
             ,
             then
             that
             
             which
             by
             another
             name
             is
             called
             pleasure
             a
             They
             imbrace
             chiefly
             the
             pleasures
             of
             the
             mind
             .
             For
             
             them
             they
             count
             the
             chiefest
             and
             most
             principall
             of
             all
             .
             The
             chiefe
             part
             of
             them
             they
             thinke
             doth
             come
             of
             the
             exercise
             of
             vertue
             ,
             and
             conscience
             of
             good
             life
             .
             Of
             these
             pleasures
             that
             the
             body
             ministreth
             ,
             they
             give
             the
             preheminence
             to
             health
             .
             For
             the
             delight
             of
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             hath
             any
             like
             pleasantnesse
             ,
             they
             determine
             to
             be
             pleasures
             much
             to
             be
             desired
             ,
             but
             no
             otherwayes
             then
             for
             healths
             sake
             .
             For
             such
             things
             of
             their
             owne
             proper
             nature
             be
             not
             so
             pleasant
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             they
             resist
             sicknesse
             privily
             stealing
             on
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             like
             as
             it
             is
             a
             wisemans
             part
             ,
             rather
             to
             avoid
             sicknesse
             ,
             then
             to
             wish
             for
             medicines
             ,
             and
             rather
             to
             drive
             away
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             carefull
             griefes
             ,
             then
             to
             call
             for
             comfort
             :
             so
             it
             is
             much
             better
             not
             to
             need
             this
             kind
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             then
             thereby
             to
             be
             eased
             of
             the
             contrary
             griefe
             .
             The
             which
             kind
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             if
             any
             
             man
             take
             for
             his
             felicity
             ,
             that
             man
             must
             needs
             grant
             ,
             that
             then
             he
             shall
             be
             in
             most
             felicity
             ,
             if
             he
             live
             that
             life
             ,
             which
             is
             lead
             in
             continuall
             hunger
             ,
             thirst
             ,
             itching
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             scratching
             ,
             and
             rubbing
             .
             The
             which
             life
             ,
             how
             not
             onely
             foule
             and
             unhonest
             ,
             but
             also
             how
             miserable
             and
             wretched
             it
             is
             ,
             who
             perceiveth
             not
             ?
             These
             doubtlesse
             be
             the
             basest
             pleasures
             of
             all
             ,
             as
             unpure
             and
             unperfect
             .
             For
             they
             never
             come
             but
             accompanied
             with
             their
             contrary
             griefes
             .
             As
             with
             the
             pleasure
             of
             eating
             ,
             i●
             joyned
             hunger
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             no
             very
             equall
             sort
             .
             For
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             griefe
             is
             both
             the
             more
             vehement
             and
             also
             of
             longer
             continuance
             .
             For
             it
             beginneth
             before
             the
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             endeth
             not
             untill
             the
             pleasure
             die
             with
             it
             .
             Wherefore
             such
             pleasures
             they
             thinke
             not
             greatly
             to
             be
             set
             by
             ,
             but
             in
             that
             they
             be
             necessary
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             have
             delight
             also
             in
             these
             .
             and
             
             thankfully
             knowledge
             the
             tender
             love
             of
             mother
             Nature
             ,
             which
             with
             most
             pleasant
             delectation
             allureth
             her
             children
             to
             that
             ,
             to
             the
             necessary
             vse
             whereof
             ,
             they
             must
             from
             time
             to
             time
             continually
             be
             forced
             and
             driven
             .
             For
             how
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             should
             our
             life
             be
             ,
             if
             these
             daily
             griefes
             of
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             could
             not
             be
             driven
             away
             ,
             but
             with
             bitter
             potions
             ,
             and
             sowre
             medicines
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             diseases
             be
             ,
             wherewith
             we
             be
             seldomer
             troubled
             ?
             
             But
             beauty
             ,
             strength
             ,
             nimblenesse
             ,
             these
             as
             peculiar
             and
             pleasant
             gifts
             of
             nature
             they
             make
             much
             off
             .
             But
             those
             pleasures
             that
             be
             receiued
             by
             the
             eares
             ,
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             the
             nose
             ,
             which
             nature
             willeth
             to
             be
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             man
             (
             for
             no
             other
             living
             creature
             doth
             behold
             the
             fairenesse
             &
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             or
             is
             moved
             with
             any
             respect
             of
             savors
             ,
             but
             only
             for
             &
             diversity
             of
             meats
             ,
             neither
             perceveth
             
             the
             concordant
             &
             discordant
             distances
             of
             sounds
             and
             tunes
             )
             these
             pleasures
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             they
             accept
             and
             allow
             as
             certaine
             pleasant
             rejoycings
             of
             life
             .
             But
             in
             all
             things
             this
             cautell
             they
             vse
             ,
             that
             a
             lesse
             pleasure
             hinder
             not
             a
             bigger
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             pleasure
             be
             no
             cause
             of
             displeasure
             ,
             which
             they
             thinke
             to
             follow
             of
             necessity
             ,
             if
             the
             pleasure
             be
             unhonest
             .
             But
             yet
             to
             despise
             the
             comelinesse
             of
             beauty
             ,
             to
             wast
             the
             bodily
             strength
             ,
             to
             turne
             nimblenesse
             unto
             ●loathishnesse
             :
             to
             consume
             and
             make
             feeble
             the
             body
             with
             fasting
             ▪
             to
             doe
             injury
             to
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             the
             pleasant
             motions
             of
             nature
             ,
             unlesse
             a
             man
             neglect
             these
             commodities
             ,
             whiles
             he
             doth
             with
             a
             fervent
             zeale
             procure
             the
             wealth
             of
             others
             ,
             or
             the
             common
             profit
             ,
             for
             the
             which
             pleasure
             forborne
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             hope
             of
             a
             greater
             pleasure
             at
             Gods
             hand
             :
             else
             for
             a
             vaine
             shadow
             of
             vertue
             ,
             for
             the
             wealth
             and
             profit
             
             of
             no
             man
             ,
             to
             punish
             himselfe
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             intent
             he
             may
             be
             able
             couragiously
             to
             suffer
             adversity
             ,
             which
             perchance
             shall
             never
             come
             to
             him
             :
             this
             to
             doe
             ,
             they
             thinke
             it
             a
             point
             of
             extreame
             madnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             token
             of
             a
             man
             cruelly
             minded
             towards
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             unkind
             towards
             nature
             ,
             as
             one
             so
             disdaining
             to
             be
             in
             her
             danger
             ,
             that
             he
             renounceth
             and
             
             refuseth
             all
             her
             benefits
             .
             This
             is
             their
             sentence
             and
             opinion
             of
             vertue
             and
             pleasure
             .
             And
             they
             beleeve
             that
             by
             mans
             reason
             none
             can
             be
             found
             truer
             then
             this
             ,
             unlesse
             any
             godlier
             be
             inspired
             into
             man
             from
             heaven
             .
             Wherein
             whether
             they
             beleeve
             well
             or
             no
             ,
             neither
             the
             time
             doth
             suffer
             us
             to
             discusse
             ,
             neither
             it
             is
             now
             necessary
             .
             For
             we
             have
             taken
             vpon
             vs
             to
             shew
             and
             declare
             their
             lores
             and
             ordinancies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             defend
             them
             .
             But
             this
             thing
             I
             beleeve
             verily
             ,
             howsoever
             these
             decrees
             be
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             
             in
             no
             place
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             neither
             a
             more
             excellent
             people
             ,
             neither
             a
             more
             flourishing
             Common-wealth
             .
             They
             be
             light
             and
             quicke
             of
             body
             ,
             full
             of
             activity
             and
             nimblenesse
             ,
             and
             of
             more
             strength
             then
             a
             man
             would
             judge
             them
             by
             their
             stature
             ,
             which
             for
             al
             that
             is
             not
             too
             low
             .
             And
             though
             their
             soyle
             be
             not
             very
             fruitfull
             ,
             nor
             their
             ayre
             very
             wholesome
             ,
             yet
             against
             the
             ayre
             they
             so
             defend
             them
             with
             temperate
             diet
             ,
             and
             so
             order
             and
             husband
             their
             ground
             with
             diligent
             travaile
             ,
             th●●●●
             no
             Countrey
             is
             greater
             increase
             and
             plenty
             of
             Corne
             and
             Cattle
             ,
             nor
             mens
             bodies
             of
             longer
             life
             ,
             and
             
             subject
             or
             apt
             to
             fewer
             diseases
             .
             There
             therefore
             a
             man
             may
             see
             well
             ,
             and
             diligently
             exploited
             and
             furnished
             ,
             not
             onely
             those
             things
             which
             husbandmen
             doe
             commonly
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             as
             by
             craft
             and
             cunning
             to
             remedy
             the
             barrennesse
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             but
             also
             a
             whole
             Wood
             
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             people
             plucked
             vp
             by
             the
             rootes
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             and
             set
             againe
             in
             another
             place
             .
             Wherein
             was
             had
             regard
             and
             consideration
             ,
             not
             of
             plenty
             ,
             but
             of
             commodious
             carriage
             ▪
             that
             wood
             and
             timber
             might
             be
             nigher
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             the
             Rivers
             ,
             or
             the
             Cities
             .
             For
             it
             is
             lesse
             labour
             and
             businesse
             to
             carry
             graine
             farre
             by
             land
             then
             wood
             .
             The
             people
             be
             gentle
             ,
             merry
             ,
             quicke
             and
             fine
             witte●
             ,
             delighting
             in
             quietnesse
             ,
             and
             when
             need
             requireth
             ,
             able
             to
             abide
             and
             suffer
             much
             bodily
             labour
             .
             Else
             they
             be
             not
             greatly
             desirous
             and
             fond
             of
             it●
             :
             but
             in
             the
             exercise
             and
             study
             of
             the
             mind
             they
             be
             never
             weary
             .
             When
             they
             had
             heard
             me
             speake
             of
             the
             Greeke
             literature
             or
             learning
             (
             for
             in
             Latine
             there
             was
             nothing
             that
             I
             thought
             they
             would
             greatly
             allow
             ,
             besides
             Histories
             and
             Poets
             )
             they
             made
             wonderfull
             earnest
             and
             importunate
             sute
             unto
             
             me
             that
             I
             would
             reach
             and
             instruct
             them
             in
             that
             tongue
             and
             learning
             .
             I
             began
             therefore
             to
             read
             unto
             them
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             truly
             ,
             more
             because
             I
             would
             not
             seeme
             
             to
             refuse
             the
             labour
             ,
             then
             that
             I
             hoped
             that
             they
             would
             any
             thing
             profit
             therein
             .
             But
             when
             I
             had
             gone
             forward
             a
             little
             ,
             I
             perceived
             incontinent
             by
             their
             diligence
             ,
             that
             my
             labour
             should
             not
             be
             bestowed
             in
             vaine
             .
             For
             they
             began
             so
             easily
             to
             fashion
             their
             letters
             ,
             so
             plainly
             to
             pronounce
             the
             words
             ,
             so
             quickly
             to
             learne
             by
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             surely
             to
             rehearse
             the
             ●ame
             ,
             that
             I
             merv●●le
             
             at
             it
             ,
             saving
             that
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             were
             fine
             ,
             a●d
             cho●…
             wits
             ,
             and
             of
             ripe
             age
             ,
             picked
             out
             of
             the
             company
             of
             the
             learned
             men
             ,
             which
             not
             onely
             of
             their
             owne
             free
             and
             voluntary
             will
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             the
             commandement
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             undertooke
             to
             learne
             this
             language
             .
             Therefore
             in
             lesse
             then
             three
             yeares
             space
             ,
             there
             
             was
             nothing
             in
             the
             Greeke
             tongue
             that
             they
             lacked
             .
             They
             were
             able
             to
             read
             good
             Authors
             without
             any
             stay
             ,
             if
             the
             booke
             were
             not
             false
             .
             This
             kind
             of
             learning
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             they
             tooke
             so
             much
             the
             sooner
             ,
             because
             ,
             it
             is
             somewhat
             alliant
             to
             them
             :
             For
             I
             thinke
             that
             this
             Nation
             tooke
             their
             beginning
             of
             the
             Greekes
             ,
             because
             their
             speech
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             other
             points
             is
             not
             much
             unlike
             the
             Per
             sian
             tongue
             ,
             keeping
             divers
             sig●es
             and
             token
             of
             the
             Greeke
             language
             in
             the
             names
             of
             their
             Cities
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             Magistrates
             .
             They
             have
             of
             me
             (
             for
             when
             I
             was
             determined
             to
             enter
             into
             my
             fourth
             voyage
             ,
             I
             cast
             into
             ●he
             Ship
             in
             the
             stead
             of
             merchandise
             a
             prety
             far●le
             of
             bookes
             ,
             because
             I
             intended
             to
             come
             againe
             rather
             never
             ,
             then
             shortly
             )
             they
             have
             ,
             I
             say
             of
             me
             ,
             the
             most
             part
             of
             Platoes
             workes
             ,
             more
             of
             Aristotles
             ,
             also
             Theophrastus
             of
             plants
             ,
             but
             in
             divers
             places
             (
             which
             
             I
             am
             sory
             for
             )
             vnperfect
             .
             For
             whiles
             they
             were
             a
             Ship-boord
             ,
             a
             Marmoset
             chanced
             vpon
             the
             booke
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             negligently
             laid
             by
             ,
             which
             wantonly
             playing
             therewith
             ,
             plucked
             out
             certaine
             leaves
             and
             tore
             them
             in
             peeces
             .
             Of
             them
             that
             have
             written
             the
             Grammer
             ,
             they
             have
             only
             Las●aris
             .
             For
             Theodorus
             I
             carried
             not
             with
             me
             ,
             nor
             never
             a
             Dictionarie
             ,
             but
             Hes●chius
             ,
             and
             Dioscorides
             .
             They
             set
             great
             store
             by
             Plutarches
             bookes
             .
             Aud
             they
             be
             delighted
             with
             Lucianes
             merry
             conceits
             and
             jeasts
             .
             Of
             the
             Poets
             they
             have
             
               Aristophanes
               ,
               Homer
               ,
               Euripides
            
             ,
             and
             Sophocles
             in
             Ald●s
             small
             print
             .
             Of
             the
             Historians
             they
             have
             
               Thucidides
               ,
               Herodotus
            
             ,
             and
             Herodian
             .
             Also
             my
             companion
             
               Tricius
               Apinatus
            
             carried
             with
             him
             Physicke
             bookes
             ,
             certaine
             small
             workes
             of
             Hippocrates
             ,
             and
             
               Galens
               ▪
               Microtechne
            
             .
             The
             which
             booke
             they
             have
             in
             great
             estimation
             :
             
             For
             though
             there
             be
             almost
             no
             natiō
             under
             heaven
             that
             hath
             lesse
             need
             of
             Physicke
             then
             they
             ,
             yet
             this
             notwith
             standing
             ,
             Physicke
             is
             no
             where
             in
             greater
             honour
             .
             Because
             they
             count
             the
             
             knowledge
             of
             it
             among
             the
             godliest
             ,
             and
             most
             profitable
             parts
             of
             Philosophie
             .
             For
             whiles
             they
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             this
             Philosophy
             search
             out
             the
             secret
             my
             steries
             of
             nature
             ,
             they
             thinke
             themselves
             to
             recciue
             thereby
             not
             onely
             wonderfull
             great
             pleasure
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             obtaine
             great
             thanks
             and
             favour
             of
             the
             Author
             and
             maker
             thereof
             .
             Whom
             they
             thinke
             according
             to
             the
             fashion
             of
             other
             Artificers
             ,
             to
             have
             set
             forth
             the
             marvailous
             and
             gorgious
             frame
             of
             the
             world
             for
             man
             ,
             with
             great
             affection
             ,
             incentiuely
             to
             behold
             .
             Whom
             
             onely
             he
             hath
             made
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             capacity
             to
             consider
             and
             understand
             the
             excellency
             of
             so
             great
             a
             worke
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             beareth
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
             more
             good
             will
             and
             love
             to
             the
             curious
             and
             diligent
             beholder
             ,
             and
             viewer
             of
             his
             worke
             and
             marveilour
             at
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             he
             doth
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             like
             a
             very
             bruit
             Beast
             without
             wit
             and
             reason
             ,
             or
             as
             one
             without
             sense
             or
             mooving
             ,
             hath
             no
             regard
             to
             so
             great
             and
             so
             wonderfull
             a
             spectacle
             .
             The
             wits
             therefore
             of
             the
             Vtopians
             inured
             and
             exercised
             in
             learning
             ,
             be
             marvailous
             quicke
             in
             the
             invention
             of
             feats
             ,
             helping
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             advantage
             and
             wealth
             of
             life
             .
             Howbeit
             two
             feats
             they
             may
             thanke
             vs
             for
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             the
             science
             of
             Imprinting
             ,
             and
             the
             craft
             of
             making
             Paper
             .
             And
             yet
             not
             onely
             vs
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             and
             principally
             themselves
             .
             For
             when
             we
             shewed
             to
             them
             Aldus
             his
             print
             in
             bookes
             of
             paper
             ,
             &
             told
             them
             of
             the
             stuffe
             whereof
             paper
             is
             made
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             feat
             of
             graving
             letters
             ,
             speaking
             somewhat
             more
             ,
             then
             we
             could
             plainely
             declare
             (
             for
             there
             was
             none
             of
             vs
             ,
             
             that
             knew
             perfectly
             eyther
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             )
             they
             forth
             with
             very
             wittily
             conjectured
             the
             thing
             .
             And
             whereas
             before
             ,
             they
             wrote
             onely
             in
             skins
             ,
             in
             barkes
             of
             Trees
             ,
             and
             in
             reedes
             ,
             now
             they
             have
             attempted
             to
             make
             Paper
             ,
             and
             to
             imprint
             Letters
             .
             And
             though
             at
             the
             first
             it
             proved
             not
             all
             of
             the
             best
             ,
             yet
             by
             often
             assaying
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             shortly
             got
             the
             feare
             of
             both
             .
             And
             have
             so
             brought
             the
             matter
             about
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             had
             copies
             of
             Greeke
             authors
             ,
             they
             could
             lack
             no
             Bookes
             .
             But
             now
             they
             have
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             I
             rehearsed
             before
             ,
             saving
             that
             by
             printing
             of
             bookes
             ,
             they
             have
             multiplied
             and
             increased
             the
             same
             into
             many
             thousands
             of
             Copies
             .
             Whosoever
             commeth
             thither
             to
             see
             the
             Land
             ,
             being
             excellent
             in
             any
             gift
             of
             wit
             ,
             or
             through
             much
             and
             long
             journeying
             ,
             well
             experienced
             and
             seene
             in
             the
             knowledge
             of
             many
             Countries
             (
             for
             the
             which
             cause
             wee
             were
             very
             welcome
             
             to
             them
             )
             him
             they
             receive
             and
             entertaine
             wondrous
             gently
             and
             lovingly
             .
             For
             they
             have
             delight
             to
             heare
             what
             is
             done
             in
             every
             Land
             ,
             howbeit
             very
             few
             Marchant
             men
             come
             thither
             .
          
           
             For
             what
             should
             they
             bring
             thither
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             were
             yron
             ,
             or
             else
             Gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             rather
             carry
             home
             againe
             ?
             Also
             such
             things
             as
             are
             to
             be
             carried
             out
             of
             their
             land
             ,
             they
             thinke
             it
             more
             wisedome
             to
             carry
             that
             geere
             forth
             themselues
             ,
             then
             that
             other
             should
             come
             thither
             to
             fetch
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             they
             may
             the
             better
             know
             the
             out
             lands
             on
             every
             side
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             keepe
             in
             ure
             the
             feate
             and
             knowledge
             of
             failing
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             Bond-men
             ,
             Sicke
             Persons
             ,
             Wedlocke
             ,
             and
             ▪
             divers
             other
             matters
             .
          
           
             THey
             neither
             make
             Bondmen
             
             of
             prisoners
             taken
             in
             Battaile
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             in
             ba●●●ile
             that
             they
             fought
             themselves
             ,
             ●or
             of
             bondmens
             children
             ;
             nor
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             of
             any
             such
             as
             they
             can
             get
             out
             of
             forraigne
             Countries
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             yet
             there
             a
             bondman
             .
             But
             eyther
             such
             ,
             as
             among
             themselves
             for
             heynous
             offences
             be
             punished
             bondage
             ,
             or
             else
             such
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Cities
             of
             other
             Lands
             for
             great
             trespasses
             be
             cōdemned
             to
             death
             .
             And
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             bondmen
             they
             have
             most
             store
             .
          
           
             For
             many
             of
             them
             they
             bring
             home
             sometimes
             ,
             paying
             very
             little
             for
             them
             ,
             yea
             most
             commonly
             getting
             them
             for
             gramercy
             .
             These
             sorts
             of
             bondmen
             they
             keep
             not
             only
             in
             continuall
             work
             and
             labour
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             bands
             .
             
             But
             their
             owne
             men
             they
             handle
             hardest
             ,
             whom
             they
             judge
             more
             desperate
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             deserved
             greater
             punishment
             ,
             because
             they
             being
             so
             godly
             brought
             vp
             to
             vertue
             in
             so
             excellent
             a
             common
             wealth
             ,
             could
             not
             for
             all
             that
             be
             refrained
             from
             misdoing
             .
             Another
             kind
             of
             bondmen
             they
             haue
             ,
             when
             a
             vile
             drudge
             being
             a
             poore
             laborer
             in
             another
             Countrey
             ,
             doth
             choose
             of
             his
             owne
             free
             will
             to
             be
             a
             bondman
             among
             them
             .
             These
             they
             intreat
             and
             o●der
             honestly
             ,
             and
             entertaine
             almost
             as
             gently
             ,
             as
             their
             owne
             free
             citizens
             ,
             saving
             that
             they
             put
             them
             to
             a
             little
             more
             labour
             ,
             as
             thereto
             accustomed
             .
             If
             any
             such
             ,
             bee
             disposed
             to
             depart
             thence
             (
             which
             seldome
             is
             seene
             )
             they
             neither
             hold
             him
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             neither
             send
             him
             a
             way
             with
             empty
             hands
             .
             The
             sicke
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             they
             see
             to
             with
             great
             
             affection
             ,
             and
             let
             nothing
             at
             all
             passe
             ,
             c●cerning
             either
             Phisicke
             or
             
             good
             diet
             ,
             whereby
             they
             may
             be
             restored
             againe
             to
             their
             health
             .
             Such
             as
             be
             sicke
             or
             incureable
             diseases
             ,
             they
             comfort
             with
             sitting
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             withall
             manner
             of
             helpes
             that
             may
             be
             .
             But
             if
             the
             disease
             bee
             not
             onely
             vncureable
             ,
             but
             also
             full
             of
             continuall
             paine
             and
             anguish
             thē
             the
             Priests
             and
             the
             Magistrates
             exhort
             the
             man
             ,
             seeing
             hee
             is
             not
             able
             to
             doe
             any
             duty
             of
             life
             and
             by
             overliving
             ;
             his
             owne
             death
             is
             noysome
             and
             irkesome
             to
             other
             and
             grieuous
             to
             himselfe
             :
             that
             he
             will
             determine
             with
             himselfe
             no
             longer
             to
             cherish
             that
             pestilent
             and
             painfull
             disease
             ▪
             And
             seeing
             
             his
             life
             is
             to
             him
             but
             a
             torment
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             be
             vnwilling
             to
             dy
             ,
             but
             rather
             take
             a
             good
             hope
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             either
             dispatch
             himselfe
             out
             of
             that
             painefull
             life
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             a
             prison
             ,
             or
             a
             racke
             of
             torment
             ,
             or
             else
             suffer
             himselfe
             willingly
             to
             be
             ridde
             out
             of
             it
             by
             other
             .
             And
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             they
             
             tell
             him
             he
             shall
             doe
             wisely
             ,
             seeing
             by
             his
             death
             he
             shall
             loose
             no
             commodity
             ,
             but
             end
             his
             paine
             .
             And
             because
             in
             that
             act
             he
             shall
             follow
             the
             counsel
             of
             the
             Priests
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             of
             the
             Interpreters
             of
             Gods
             will
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             they
             shew
             him
             that
             he
             shall
             doe
             like
             a
             godly
             and
             a
             vertuous
             man.
             They
             that
             be
             thus
             perswaded
             ,
             finish
             their
             lives
             willingly
             ,
             either
             with
             hunger
             ,
             or
             else
             dye
             in
             their
             sleepe
             without
             any
             feeling
             of
             death
             .
             But
             they
             cause
             none
             such
             to
             dye
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             nor
             they
             vse
             no
             lesse
             ●iligence
             and
             attendance
             about
             him
             :
             beleeuing
             this
             to
             be
             an
             honourable
             death
             .
             Else
             he
             that
             killeth
             himselfe
             before
             that
             the
             Priests
             &
             the
             Counsell
             haue
             allowed
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             him
             as
             vnworthy
             either
             to
             be
             buried
             ,
             or
             with
             fire
             to
             be
             consumed
             ,
             they
             cast
             v●buried
             into
             some
             stinking
             marrish
             .
             The
             
             woman
             is
             not
             married
             before
             she
             be
             eighteene
             yeares
             old
             .
          
           
           
             The
             man
             is
             foure
             yeares
             elder
             before
             he
             marry
             .
             If
             eyther
             the
             man
             or
             the
             woman
             be
             proued
             to
             haue
             actually
             offended
             before
             their
             mariage
             ,
             with
             another
             ,
             the
             party
             that
             so
             hath
             trespassed
             ,
             is
             sharpely
             punished
             .
             And
             both
             the
             offenders
             ,
             be
             forbidden
             ever
             after
             in
             all
             their
             life
             to
             marry
             :
             vnlesse
             the
             fault
             be
             forgiven
             by
             the
             Princes
             pardon
             .
             Both
             the
             good
             man
             and
             good
             wife
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             where
             that
             offence
             was
             committed
             ,
             as
             being
             slacke
             and
             negligent
             in
             looking
             to
             their
             charge
             ,
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             great
             reproach
             ,
             and
             infamy
             .
             That
             offence
             is
             so
             sharpely
             punished
             ,
             because
             they
             perceiue
             that
             vnlesse
             they
             be
             diligently
             kept
             from
             the
             liberty
             of
             this
             vice
             ,
             few
             will
             joyne
             together
             in
             the
             loue
             of
             marriage
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             life
             must
             be
             led
             with
             one
             ,
             and
             also
             all
             the
             griefes
             and
             displeasures
             cōming
             therewith
             patiently
             be
             taken
             and
             born
             .
             Furthermore
             
             in
             choosing
             wiues
             and
             husbands
             ,
             they
             obserue
             earnestly
             and
             straightly
             a
             custome
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             us
             very
             fond
             and
             foolish
             .
             For
             a
             sad
             and
             honest
             patron
             sheweth
             the
             woman
             be
             she
             Maid
             or
             widdow
             ,
             naked
             to
             the
             wooer
             .
             And
             likewise
             a
             sage
             and
             discreet
             man
             ,
             exhibiteth
             the
             wooer
             naked
             to
             the
             woman
             .
             At
             this
             custome
             we
             laughed
             ,
             and
             disallowed
             it
             as
             foolish
             .
             But
             they
             on
             the
             other
             part
             doe
             greatly
             wonder
             at
             the
             folly
             of
             all
             other
             Nations
             ,
             which
             in
             buying
             a
             Colt
             ,
             whereas
             a
             little
             money
             is
             in
             hazard
             ,
             be
             so
             chary
             and
             circumspect
             ,
             that
             though
             he
             be
             almost
             all
             bare
             ,
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             buy
             him
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             saddle
             and
             all
             the
             harnesse
             be
             taken
             off
             ,
             least
             under
             those
             coverings
             be
             hid
             some
             gall
             or
             sore
             .
             And
             yet
             in
             chusing
             a
             Wife
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             either
             pleasure
             or
             displeasure
             to
             them
             all
             their
             life
             after
             ,
             they
             be
             so
             rechlesse
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             womans
             body
             
             being
             eovered
             with
             cloathes
             ,
             they
             esteeme
             her
             scarcely
             by
             one
             hand
             breadth
             (
             for
             they
             can
             see
             no
             more
             but
             her
             face
             )
             and
             so
             to
             joyne
             her
             to
             them
             not
             without
             great
             jeopardy
             of
             evill
             agreeing
             together
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             in
             her
             body
             after
             ward
             should
             chance
             to
             offend
             ,
             and
             mislike
             them
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             men
             be
             not
             so
             wise
             ,
             as
             to
             have
             respect
             to
             the
             vertuous
             condition
             of
             the
             party
             .
             And
             the
             endowments
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             cause
             the
             vertues
             of
             the
             mind
             more
             to
             be
             esteemed
             and
             regarded
             :
             yea
             ,
             even
             the
             marriages
             of
             wise
             men
             .
             Verily
             so
             foule
             deformity
             may
             be
             hid
             under
             those
             coverings
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             quite
             alienate
             and
             take
             away
             the
             mans
             mind
             from
             his
             wife
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             lawfull
             for
             their
             bodies
             to
             be
             separate
             againe
             .
             If
             such
             deformity
             happen
             by
             any
             chance
             after
             the
             Marriage
             is
             consummate
             and
             finished
             ,
             well
             ,
             therein
             no
             remedy
             but
             patience
             .
             
             Every
             man
             must
             take
             his
             fortune
             well
             in
             worth
             .
             But
             it
             were
             well
             done
             that
             a
             law
             were
             made
             wherby
             all
             such
             deceits
             might
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             and
             avoided
             before
             hand
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             were
             they
             constrained
             more
             earnestly
             to
             looke
             vpon
             ,
             because
             they
             onely
             of
             the
             nations
             in
             that
             part
             of
             the
             world
             be
             content
             every
             man
             with
             one
             wife
             a
             piece
             .
             And
             matrimony
             is
             there
             never
             broken
             ,
             but
             by
             death
             :
             except
             adultery
             breake
             the
             bond
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             intollerable
             wayward
             
             manners
             of
             either
             party
             .
             For
             if
             eyther
             of
             them
             find
             themselves
             for
             any
             such
             cause
             grieved
             ,
             they
             may
             by
             the
             licence
             of
             the
             Counsell
             ,
             change
             and
             take
             another
             .
             But
             the
             other
             party
             liveth
             ever
             after
             in
             infamy
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             wedlocke
             .
             Howbeit
             the
             husband
             to
             put
             away
             his
             wife
             for
             no
             other
             fault
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             some
             mishap
             is
             fallen
             to
             her
             body
             ,
             this
             by
             no
             meanes
             they
             will
             suffer
             ?
             for
             they
             
             judge
             it
             a
             great
             point
             of
             cruelty
             ,
             that
             any
             body
             in
             their
             most
             need
             of
             helpe
             and
             comfort
             ,
             should
             be
             cast
             off
             and
             forsaken
             ,
             and
             that
             old
             age
             ,
             which
             both
             bringeth
             sicknesse
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             sicknesse
             it selfe
             ,
             should
             unkindly
             ,
             and
             unfaithfully
             be
             delt
             withall
             .
             But
             now
             and
             then
             it
             chanceth
             ,
             wheras
             the
             man
             and
             woman
             cannot
             well
             agree
             betweene
             themselves
             both
             of
             them
             finding
             other
             ,
             with
             whom
             they
             hope
             to
             live
             more
             quietly
             and
             merrily
             ,
             that
             they
             by
             the
             full
             consent
             of
             them
             both
             ,
             be
             divorsed
             asunder
             and
             married
             againe
             to
             other
             .
             But
             that
             not
             without
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
             Which
             agreeth
             to
             no
             divorses
             ,
             before
             they
             and
             their
             wives
             have
             diligently
             tryed
             and
             examined
             the
             matter
             .
             Yea
             ,
             and
             then
             also
             they
             be
             loath
             to
             consent
             to
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             this
             to
             be
             the
             next
             way
             to
             breake
             love
             betweene
             man
             and
             wife
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             
             easie
             hope
             of
             a
             new
             marriage
             .
             Breakers
             of
             wedlocke
             be
             punished
             with
             most
             grievous
             bondage
             .
             And
             if
             both
             the
             offendors
             were
             married
             ,
             then
             the
             parties
             which
             in
             that
             behalfe
             have
             suffered
             wrong
             ,
             being
             divorced
             from
             the
             adulterers
             ,
             be
             married
             together
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             whom
             they
             lust
             .
             But
             if
             either
             of
             them
             both
             doe
             still
             continue
             in
             love
             toward
             so
             unkind
             a
             bed-fellow
             ,
             the
             vse
             of
             wedlock
             is
             not
             to
             them
             forbidden
             ,
             if
             the
             party
             faultlesse
             be
             disposed
             to
             follow
             in
             toyling
             and
             drudgery
             ,
             ●he
             person
             ,
             which
             for
             that
             offence
             is
             condemned
             to
             bondage
             .
             And
             very
             oft
             it
             chanceth
             ,
             that
             the
             repentance
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             earnest
             diligence
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             doth
             so
             moue
             the
             Prince
             with
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             ,
             that
             he
             restoreth
             the
             bond
             person
             from
             seruitude
             ,
             to
             liberty
             and
             freedome
             againe
             .
             But
             if
             the
             same
             party
             be
             taken
             e●●soones
             in
             that
             fault
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             other
             way
             
             but
             death
             .
             To
             other
             trespasses
             no
             prescript
             punishment
             is
             appointed
             by
             any
             law
             .
             But
             according
             to
             
             the
             hainousnesse
             of
             the
             offence
             ,
             or
             contrary
             ,
             so
             the
             punishment
             is
             moderated
             by
             the
             discretion
             of
             the
             Councell
             .
             The
             husbands
             chastice
             their
             wives
             ,
             and
             the
             parents
             their
             children
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             have
             done
             any
             so
             horrible
             an
             offence
             ,
             that
             the
             open
             punishment
             thereof
             maketh
             much
             for
             the
             advancement
             of
             honest
             manners
             .
          
           
             But
             most
             commonly
             the
             most
             hainous
             faults
             be
             punished
             with
             the
             incommodity
             of
             bondage
             .
             For
             that
             they
             suppose
             to
             be
             to
             the
             offendors
             no
             le●se
             griefe
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             more
             profit
             ,
             then
             if
             they
             should
             hastily
             put
             them
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             quite
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             For
             their
             commeth
             more
             profit
             of
             their
             labour
             ,
             thē
             of
             their
             death
             ,
             and
             by
             their
             example
             they
             feare
             other
             the
             longer
             from
             like
             offences
             .
             But
             if
             they
             being
             thus
             vsed
             ,
             do●
             
             rebell
             and
             kicke
             againe
             ,
             then
             forsooth
             they
             be
             ●laine
             as
             desperate
             and
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             whom
             neither
             prison
             nor
             chaine
             could
             restraine
             and
             keepe
             vnder
             .
             But
             they
             ,
             which
             take
             their
             bondage
             patiently
             ,
             be
             not
             left
             al
             hopelesse
             .
             For
             after
             they
             haue
             beene
             broken
             and
             tamed
             with
             long
             miseries
             ,
             if
             then
             they
             shew
             such
             repentance
             ,
             as
             thereby
             it
             may
             be
             perceived
             that
             they
             be
             ●orier
             for
             their
             offence
             then
             for
             their
             punishment
             :
             sometimes
             by
             the
             Princes
             prerogatiue
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             the
             voice
             or
             else
             consent
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             their
             bondage
             either
             is
             m●ttigated
             ,
             or
             cleane
             released
             and
             forgiven
             .
             He
             that
             mooveth
             to
             adultery
             is
             in
             no
             lesse
             danger
             and
             jeopardy
             ,
             then
             
             if
             he
             had
             committed
             adultery
             in
             deed
             .
             For
             in
             all
             offences
             they
             count
             the
             intent
             and
             pretensed
             prpose
             as
             evill
             ,
             as
             the
             act
             or
             deed
             it selfe
             ,
             thanking
             that
             no
             let
             ought
             to
             excuse
             him
             ,
             that
             did
             his
             best
             to
             haue
             no
             let
             .
             
             They
             haue
             singuler
             delight
             and
             pleasure
             in
             Fooles
             .
             And
             as
             it
             is
             
             a
             great
             reproach
             to
             doe
             to
             any
             of
             them
             hurt
             or
             injury
             ,
             so
             they
             prohibite
             not
             to
             take
             pleasure
             of
             foolishnesse
             .
             For
             that
             they
             think
             ,
             doth
             much
             good
             to
             the
             fooles
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             be
             so
             sad
             and
             sterne
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             laugh
             neither
             at
             their
             words
             ,
             nor
             at
             their
             deeds
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             be
             committed
             to
             his
             tuition
             :
             for
             feare
             least
             he
             would
             not
             intreat
             them
             gently
             and
             favourably
             enough
             :
             to
             whom
             they
             should
             bring
             no
             delectation
             (
             for
             other
             good
             ●esse
             in
             them
             is
             none
             )
             much
             les●e
             any
             profit
             should
             they
             yeeld
             him
             .
             To
             ●ocke
             a
             man
             for
             his
             deformity
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             lacketh
             one
             part
             or
             limme
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             is
             counted
             great
             dishonesty
             and
             reproach
             ,
             not
             to
             him
             that
             is
             mocked
             ,
             but
             to
             him
             that
             mocketh
             .
             Which
             vnwisely
             doth
             imbraid
             any
             man
             of
             that
             as
             a
             vice
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             eschew
             ,
             also
             as
             they
             
             count
             and
             reckon
             very
             little
             wit
             
             to
             be
             in
             him
             ,
             that
             regardeth
             not
             naturall
             beauty
             and
             comelinesse
             ;
             so
             to
             helpe
             the
             same
             with
             paintings
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             vaine
             and
             a
             wanton
             pride
             ,
             not
             without
             great
             infamy
             .
             For
             they
             know
             even
             by
             very
             experience
             ,
             that
             no
             comelinesse
             of
             beauty
             doth
             so
             highly
             commend
             and
             advance
             the
             wiues
             in
             the
             conceits
             of
             their
             husbands
             ,
             as
             honest
             conditions
             and
             lowlinesse
             :
             For
             as
             love
             is
             oftentimes
             wonne
             with
             beauty
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             not
             kept
             ,
             preserved
             and
             continued
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             and
             obedience
             .
             
             They
             doe
             not
             onely
             feare
             their
             people
             from
             doing
             evill
             ,
             by
             punishments
             ,
             but
             also
             allure
             them
             to
             vertue
             with
             rewards
             of
             honour
             .
             Therefore
             they
             set
             vp
             in
             the
             Market
             place
             the
             Images
             of
             notable
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             such
             as
             have
             beene
             bountifull
             benefactors
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             for
             the
             perpetuall
             memory
             of
             their
             good
             acts
             :
             and
             also
             that
             the
             glory
             and
             
             renowne
             of
             the
             ancestors
             may
             stirre
             and
             provoke
             their
             posterity
             to
             vertue
             .
             He
             that
             inordinatly
             
             and
             ambitiously
             desireth
             promotions
             ,
             is
             left
             all
             hopelesse
             for
             ever
             attaining
             any
             promotion
             as
             long
             as
             he
             liveth
             .
             They
             live
             together
             lovingly
             :
             For
             no
             Magistrate
             is
             either
             haughty
             or
             fearefull
             .
             Fathers
             they
             be
             called
             ,
             and
             like
             fathers
             they
             use
             themselves
             .
             The
             Citizens
             (
             as
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             )
             willingly
             exhibit
             unto
             them
             due
             honour
             without
             any
             compulsion
             .
             Nor
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             is
             not
             knowne
             from
             the
             other
             by
             princely
             apparell
             ,
             or
             a
             robe
             of
             state
             ,
             nor
             by
             a
             crowne
             or
             diade
             me
             
             royall
             ,
             or
             cap
             of
             maintenance
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             little
             sheafe
             of
             Corne
             carried
             before
             him
             .
             And
             so
             a
             taper
             of
             waxe
             is
             borne
             before
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             whereby
             onely
             he
             is
             knowne
             .
             They
             have
             but
             few
             
             lawes
             .
             For
             to
             people
             to
             instruct
             and
             institute
             ,
             very
             few
             doe
             suffice
             .
             Yea
             ,
             this
             thing
             they
             chiefly
             
             reproue
             among
             other
             actions
             ,
             that
             inumerable
             books
             of
             laws
             &
             expositions
             vpon
             the
             same
             be
             not
             sufficient
             .
             But
             they
             think
             it
             against
             all
             right
             and
             justice
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             bound
             to
             those
             laws
             ,
             which
             either
             be
             in
             number
             moe
             then
             be
             able
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             or
             else
             blinder
             and
             darker
             ,
             then
             that
             any
             man
             can
             well
             vnderstand
             them
             .
             Furthermore
             they
             vtterly
             
             exclude
             and
             banish
             all
             Atturnies
             ,
             Proctors
             ,
             and
             Sergeants
             at
             the
             Law
             ,
             which
             craftily
             handle
             matters
             ,
             and
             subtilly
             dispute
             of
             the
             lawes
             .
             For
             they
             thinke
             it
             most
             meet
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             should
             plead
             his
             owne
             matter
             ,
             and
             tell
             the
             same
             tale
             to
             the
             Iudge
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             tell
             to
             his
             man
             of
             law
             .
             So
             shall
             there
             be
             lesse
             circumstance
             of
             words
             ,
             &
             the
             truth
             shall
             sooner
             come
             to
             light
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Iudge
             with
             a
             discreet
             judgement
             doth
             away
             the
             words
             of
             him
             ,
             whō
             no
             lawyer
             hath
             instruct
             with
             deceit
             ,
             and
             whiles
             he
             beareth
             out
             
             simple
             wits
             against
             the
             false
             and
             malicious
             circumventions
             of
             crafty
             children
             .
             This
             is
             hard
             to
             be
             observed
             in
             other
             Countries
             ,
             in
             so
             infinit
             a
             number
             of
             blind
             and
             intricate
             lawes
             .
             But
             in
             Vtopia
             every
             man
             is
             a
             cunning
             Lawyer
             .
             For
             as
             (
             I
             said
             )
             they
             have
             very
             few
             lawes
             :
             and
             the
             plainer
             and
             grosser
             that
             any
             interpretation
             is
             :
             that
             they
             allow
             as
             most
             just
             .
             For
             all
             lawes
             (
             say
             they
             )
             be
             made
             
             and
             published
             only
             to
             the
             intent
             ,
             that
             by
             them
             every
             man
             shall
             be
             put
             in
             remembrance
             of
             his
             duty
             .
             But
             the
             crafty
             and
             subtill
             interpretation
             of
             them
             (
             forasmuch
             as
             few
             can
             attaine
             thereto
             )
             can
             put
             very
             few
             in
             that
             remembrance
             ,
             whereas
             the
             simple
             ,
             the
             plaine
             ,
             and
             grosse
             meaning
             of
             the
             lawes
             is
             open
             to
             every
             man.
             Else
             as
             touching
             the
             vulgar
             sort
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             which
             be
             both
             most
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             ▪
             have
             most
             need
             to
             know
             their
             duties
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             as
             good
             for
             then
             that
             
             no
             Law
             were
             made
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             when
             it
             is
             made
             to
             bring
             so
             blind
             an
             interpretation
             vpon
             it
             ,
             that
             without
             great
             wit
             and
             long
             arguing
             no
             man
             can
             discusse
             it
             ?
             To
             the
             finding
             out
             whereof
             ,
             neither
             the
             grosse
             judgement
             of
             the
             people
             can
             attaine
             ,
             neither
             the
             whole
             life
             of
             them
             that
             be
             occupyed
             in
             working
             for
             their
             livings
             ,
             can
             suffice
             thereto
             .
             These
             verrues
             of
             the
             Vtopians
             have
             caused
             their
             next
             neighbours
             and
             borderers
             ,
             which
             live
             free
             and
             under
             no
             subjection
             (
             for
             the
             Vtopians
             long
             agoe
             ,
             have
             delivered
             many
             of
             them
             from
             Tyrannie
             )
             to
             make
             Magistrates
             of
             them
             ,
             some
             for
             a
             yeare
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             fiue
             yeares
             space
             .
             Which
             when
             the
             time
             of
             their
             office
             is
             expired
             ,
             they
             bring
             home
             againe
             with
             honour
             and
             praise
             ,
             and
             take
             new
             againe
             with
             them
             into
             their
             Country
             .
          
           
             These
             nations
             haue
             undoubtedly
             very
             well
             and
             holsomly
             provided
             
             for
             their
             Common-wealths
             .
             For
             seeing
             that
             both
             the
             making
             and
             the
             marring
             of
             the
             Weale
             publique
             ,
             doth
             depend
             and
             hang
             vpon
             the
             manners
             of
             the
             Rulers
             and
             Magistrates
             ,
             what
             officers
             could
             they
             more
             wisely
             have
             chosen
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             cannot
             be
             lead
             from
             honesty
             by
             bribes
             (
             for
             to
             thē
             that
             shortly
             after
             shall
             depart
             thence
             into
             their
             owne
             Country
             ,
             money
             should
             be
             unprofitable
             )
             nor
             yet
             be
             moved
             either
             with
             favour
             ,
             or
             malice
             towards
             any
             man
             ,
             as
             being
             strangers
             ,
             and
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             people
             ?
             The
             which
             two
             vices
             of
             affection
             and
             avarice
             ,
             where
             they
             take
             place
             in
             judgements
             ,
             incontinent
             they
             breake
             justice
             ,
             the
             strongest
             and
             surest
             bond
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             .
             These
             people
             which
             fetch
             their
             officers
             and
             rulers
             from
             them
             ,
             the
             Vtopians
             call
             their
             fellowes
             .
             And
             other
             to
             whom
             they
             have
             beene
             beneficiall
             ,
             they
             call
             their
             friends
             .
             As
             
             
             and
             to
             breake
             both
             league
             and
             truth
             .
             The
             which
             crafty
             dealing
             ,
             yea
             the
             which
             fraud
             and
             deceit
             ,
             if
             they
             should
             know
             it
             to
             be
             practised
             among
             private
             men
             in
             their
             bargaines
             and
             contracts
             ,
             they
             would
             incontinent
             cry
             out
             a●●●
             with
             an
             open
             mouth
             ,
             and
             a
             sowre
             countenance
             ,
             as
             an
             offence
             most
             detestable
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             punished
             with
             a
             s●●●me●
             all
             death
             :
             yea
             even
             very
             they
             that
             advance
             themselves
             Authors
             of
             like
             counsaile
             ,
             is
             given
             to
             Princes
             .
             Wherefore
             it
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             ,
             either
             that
             all
             justice
             is
             but
             a
             base
             and
             a
             low
             vertue
             ,
             and
             which
             availeth
             it selfe
             farre
             under
             the
             high
             dignity
             of
             Kings
             :
             Or
             ,
             at
             the
             least-wise
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             two
             lustices
             ,
             the
             one
             meet
             for
             the
             inferiour
             sort
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             going
             a
             foot
             and
             creeping
             low
             by
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             bound
             downe
             on
             every
             side
             with
             many
             bands
             ,
             because
             it
             shall
             not
             run
             at
             rovers
             .
             The
             other
             a
             princely
             vertue
             ,
             
             which
             like
             as
             it
             is
             of
             much
             higher
             Majesty
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             poore
             justice
             ,
             so
             also
             it
             is
             of
             much
             more
             liberty
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             which
             nothing
             is
             unlawfull
             that
             it
             h●steth
             after
             .
             These
             manners
             of
             Princes
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             which
             be
             there
             so
             evill
             keepers
             of
             leagues
             ,
             cause
             the
             Vtopians
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             ,
             to
             make
             no
             leagues
             at
             all
             which
             perchance
             would
             change
             their
             mind
             if
             they
             lived
             here
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             thinke
             that
             though
             leagues
             be
             never
             so
             faithfully
             observed
             and
             kept
             ,
             yet
             the
             custome
             or
             making
             leagues
             was
             very
             evill
             begun
             .
             For
             this
             causeth
             men
             (
             as
             though
             nations
             which
             be
             separate
             a
             sunder
             ,
             by
             the
             space
             of
             a
             little
             hill
             ,
             or
             River
             ,
             were
             coupled
             together
             by
             no
             society
             or
             bond
             of
             nature
             )
             to
             thinke
             themselves
             borne
             adversaries
             and
             enemies
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             were
             lawfull
             for
             the
             one
             to
             seeke
             the
             death
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             if
             leagues
             were
             not
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             after
             the
             
             leagues
             be
             accorded
             ,
             friendship
             doth
             not
             grow
             and
             increase
             :
             But
             the
             licence
             of
             robbing
             and
             stealing
             doth
             still
             remaine
             ,
             as
             faire
             forth
             as
             for
             lacke
             of
             fore-sight
             and
             advisement
             in
             writing
             the
             words
             of
             the
             league
             ,
             any
             sentence
             or
             clause
             to
             the
             contrary
             is
             not
             therein
             sufficiently
             comprehended
             .
             But
             they
             be
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             .
             That
             is
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             ought
             to
             be
             counted
             an
             enemy
             which
             hath
             done
             no
             injury
             .
             And
             that
             the
             fellowship
             of
             nature
             is
             a
             strong
             league
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             be
             better
             and
             more
             surely
             knit
             together
             by
             love
             and
             benevolence
             ,
             then
             by
             covenants
             of
             leagues
             :
             by
             hearty
             affection
             of
             mind
             ,
             then
             by
             words
          
        
         
           
           
             Of
             War-fare
             .
          
           
             VVArre
             or
             Battaile
             as
             a
             thing
             very
             beastly
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             kind
             of
             beasts
             in
             so
             much
             vse
             as
             to
             man
             ,
             they
             doe
             detest
             and
             abhorre
             .
             And
             contrary
             to
             the
             custome
             almost
             of
             all
             other
             nations
             ,
             they
             count
             nothing
             so
             much
             against
             glory
             ,
             as
             glory
             gotten
             in
             warre
             .
             And
             therefore
             though
             they
             doe
             daily
             practice
             and
             exercise
             themselves
             in
             the
             discipline
             of
             warre
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             men
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             women
             vpon
             certaine
             appointed
             dayes
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             be
             to
             seek
             in
             the
             feat
             of
             armes
             ,
             if
             need
             should
             require
             ,
             yet
             they
             never
             goe
             to
             battaile
             ,
             but
             either
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             owne
             Country
             ,
             or
             to
             drive
             out
             of
             their
             friends
             Land
             the
             enemies
             that
             have
             invaded
             it
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             power
             to
             deliver
             from
             the
             yoake
             and
             bondage
             of
             Tyrannie
             some
             people
             ,
             that
             be
             
             therewith
             oppressed
             .
             Which
             thing
             they
             doe
             of
             meere
             pitty
             and
             compassion
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             send
             helpe
             to
             their
             friends
             ,
             not
             ever
             in
             their
             defence
             ,
             but
             sometimes
             also
             to
             requite
             and
             revenge
             injuries
             before
             to
             them
             done
             .
             But
             this
             they
             doe
             not
             vnlesse
             their
             counsell
             and
             advise
             in
             the
             matter
             be
             asked
             ,
             whiles
             it
             is
             yet
             new
             and
             fresh
             ,
             For
             if
             they
             find
             the
             cause
             probable
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             contrary
             part
             will
             not
             restoreagaine
             such
             things
             as
             be
             of
             them
             justly
             demanded
             ,
             then
             they
             be
             the
             chiefe
             authors
             and
             makers
             of
             the
             warre
             .
             Which
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             as
             oft
             as
             by
             ●●rodes
             and
             invosions
             of
             souldiers
             preyes
             and
             booties
             be
             driven
             ,
             but
             then
             also
             much
             more
             mortally
             ,
             when
             their
             friends
             marchants
             in
             any
             land
             ,
             either
             vnder
             the
             pretence
             of
             vnjust
             lawes
             ,
             or
             else
             by
             the
             wresting
             and
             wrong
             vnderstanding
             of
             good
             lawes
             ,
             doe
             sustaine
             an
             vnjust
             accusation
             vnder
             the
             
             colour
             of
             justice
             .
             Neither
             the
             battaile
             which
             the
             Vtopians
             fought
             for
             the
             Nephelogetes
             against
             the
             Alaopolitanes
             a
             little
             before
             our
             time
             ,
             was
             made
             for
             any
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             Nephelogete
             marchant
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Vtopians
             thought
             ,
             suffered
             wrong
             of
             the
             Alaopolitans
             ,
             vnder
             the
             pretence
             of
             right
             .
             But
             whether
             it
             were
             right
             or
             wrong
             ,
             it
             was
             with
             so
             cruell
             and
             mortall
             warre
             revenged
             ,
             the
             Countries
             round
             about
             joyning
             their
             helpe
             and
             power
             to
             the
             puissance
             and
             malice
             of
             both
             parties
             ,
             that
             most
             flourishing
             and
             wealthy
             peoples
             ,
             being
             some
             of
             them
             shrewdly
             shaken
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             sharply
             beaten
             ,
             the
             mischiefes
             were
             not
             finished
             nor
             ended
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Alaopolitans
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             were
             yeelded
             vp
             as
             bondmen
             into
             the
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Nephelogetes
             .
             For
             the
             Vtopians
             fought
             not
             this
             warre
             for
             themselves
             .
             And
             yet
             the
             Nephelogetes
             
             before
             the
             warre
             ,
             when
             the
             Alaopolitanes
             flourished
             in
             wealth
             ,
             were
             nothing
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             them
             .
             So
             eagerly
             the
             Vtopians
             prosecute
             the
             injuries
             done
             to
             their
             friends
             :
             yea
             ,
             in
             money
             matters
             and
             not
             their
             owne
             likewise
             .
             For
             if
             they
             by
             covine
             or
             g●●le
             be
             wiped
             beside
             their
             goods
             ,
             so
             that
             no
             violence
             be
             done
             to
             their
             bodies
             ,
             they
             ease
             their
             anger
             by
             abstaining
             from
             occupying
             with
             that
             nation
             ,
             untill
             they
             have
             made
             satisfaction
             .
             Not
             for
             because
             they
             set
             lesse
             store
             by
             their
             owne
             Citizens
             ,
             then
             by
             their
             friends
             :
             but
             that
             they
             take
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             friends
             money
             more
             heavily
             then
             the
             losse
             of
             their
             owne
             .
             Because
             that
             their
             friends
             Merchant
             men
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             that
             the
             losse
             is
             their
             owne
             private
             goods
             ,
             sustaine
             great
             damage
             by
             the
             losse
             .
             But
             their
             own
             Citizens
             lose
             nothing
             but
             of
             the
             common
             goods
             ,
             and
             of
             that
             which
             was
             at
             home
             plentifull
             
             and
             almost
             superfluous
             ,
             else
             had
             it
             not
             beene
             sent
             forth
             .
             Therefore
             no
             man
             feeleth
             the
             losse
             .
             And
             for
             this
             cause
             they
             thinke
             it
             too
             cruell
             an
             act
             ,
             to
             revenge
             the
             losse
             with
             the
             death
             of
             man
             ,
             the
             incommodity
             ▪
             of
             the
             which
             losse
             no
             man
             feeleth
             neither
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             his
             living
             .
             But
             if
             it
             chance
             that
             any
             of
             their
             men
             be
             in
             any
             other
             Country
             be
             maimed
             or
             killed
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             done
             by
             a
             common
             or
             a
             private
             Councell
             ,
             knowing
             and
             trying
             out
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             matter
             by
             their
             Ambassadours
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             offendors
             be
             rendered
             unto
             them
             in
             recompence
             of
             the
             injury
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             be
             appeased
             :
             but
             incontinent
             they
             proclaime
             Warre
             against
             them
             .
             The
             offendors
             yeelded
             ,
             they
             punish
             either
             with
             death
             ,
             or
             with
             bondage
             .
             They
             be
             not
             onely
             sory
             ,
             but
             also
             ashamed
             to
             atchieve
             the
             victory
             with
             bloodshed
             ,
             counting
             it
             great
             folly
             
             to
             buy
             precious
             wares
             too
             deare
             .
             
             They
             rejoyce
             and
             avant
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             vanquish
             and
             oppresse
             their
             enemy
             by
             craft
             and
             deceit
             .
             And
             for
             that
             act
             they
             make
             a
             generall
             triumph
             ,
             and
             as
             if
             the
             matter
             were
             manfully
             handled
             ,
             they
             set
             vp
             a
             pillar
             of
             stone
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             where
             they
             so
             vanquished
             their
             enemies
             ,
             in
             token
             of
             their
             victory
             .
             For
             then
             they
             glory
             ,
             then
             they
             boast
             and
             crack
             ,
             that
             they
             haue
             plaied
             the
             men
             indeed
             ,
             when
             they
             haue
             so
             overcome
             ,
             as
             no
             other
             living
             creature
             ,
             but
             only
             man
             could
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             might
             and
             puissance
             of
             wit.
             For
             with
             bodily
             strength
             (
             say
             they
             )
             Beares
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             Boares
             ,
             wolfes
             ,
             dogs
             ,
             and
             other
             wild
             beasts
             doe
             fight
             .
             And
             as
             the
             most
             pa●t
             of
             them
             doe
             passe
             vs
             in
             strength
             and
             fierce
             courage
             ,
             so
             in
             wit
             &
             reason
             we
             be
             much
             stronger
             then
             they
             all
             .
             Their
             chiefe
             &
             principall
             purpose
             in
             war
             ,
             is
             to
             obtaine
             that
             thing
             ,
             
             which
             if
             they
             had
             before
             obtained
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             haue
             mooved
             battaile
             .
             But
             if
             that
             be
             not
             possible
             ,
             they
             take
             such
             cruell
             vengeance
             of
             them
             which
             be
             in
             the
             fault
             ,
             that
             ever
             after
             they
             be
             affraid
             to
             doe
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             their
             chiefe
             and
             principall
             intent
             ,
             which
             they
             immediatly
             and
             first
             of
             all
             prosecute
             ,
             and
             set
             forward
             .
             But
             yet
             so
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             more
             circumspect
             in
             auoyding
             and
             eschewing
             jeopardies
             ,
             then
             they
             be
             desirous
             of
             praise
             and
             renowne
             .
             Therefore
             immediatly
             after
             that
             warre
             is
             once
             solemnly
             denounced
             ,
             they
             procure
             many
             Proclamations
             signed
             with
             their
             owne
             common
             seale
             ,
             to
             be
             set
             vp
             privily
             at
             one
             time
             in
             their
             enemes
             land
             ,
             in
             places
             most
             frequented
             .
             In
             these
             proclamations
             they
             promise
             great
             rewards
             to
             him
             that
             will
             kill
             their
             enemies
             Prince
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             lesse
             gifts
             ,
             but
             them
             very
             great
             also
             ,
             for
             every
             head
             of
             
             thē
             ,
             whose
             names
             be
             in
             the
             said
             proclamations
             contained
             .
             They
             be
             those
             whom
             they
             count
             their
             chiefe
             adversaries
             ,
             next
             unto
             the
             Prince
             whom
             there
             is
             prescribed
             ,
             unto
             him
             that
             killeth
             any
             of
             the
             proclaimed
             persons
             ,
             that
             is
             doubled
             to
             him
             that
             bri●geth
             any
             of
             the
             s●me
             to
             them
             alive
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             procla●●ed
             persons
             themselves
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             change
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             come
             into
             them
             ,
             taking
             their
             parts
             ,
             they
             proffer
             the
             same
             great
             rewards
             with
             pardon
             and
             surety
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             Therefore
             it
             quickly
             commeth
             to
             passe
             ,
             that
             their
             enemies
             have
             all
             other
             men
             in
             suspition
             ,
             and
             be
             unthankfull
             ,
             and
             mistrusting
             among
             themselves
             one
             to
             another
             living
             in
             great
             feare
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             l●s●e
             jeopardy
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             divers
             times
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             (
             and
             specially
             the
             Prince
             himselfe
             )
             hath
             beene
             betrayed
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             whom
             they
             put
             their
             most
             hope
             and
             
             trust
             .
             So
             there
             is
             no
             manner
             of
             act
             nor
             deed
             that
             gifts
             and
             rewards
             doe
             not
             inforce
             men
             unto
             .
             And
             in
             rewards
             they
             keepe
             no
             measure
             .
             But
             remembring
             and
             considering
             into
             how
             great
             hazard
             and
             jeopardy
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             endevour
             themselves
             to
             recompence
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             danger
             with
             like
             great
             benefits
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             promise
             not
             onely
             wonderfull
             great
             abundance
             of
             gold
             ,
             but
             also
             lands
             of
             great
             revenues
             lying
             in
             most
             safe
             places
             among
             their
             friends
             .
             And
             their
             promises
             they
             performe
             faithfully
             without
             any
             fraud
             or
             covine
             .
          
           
             This
             custome
             of
             buying
             and
             selling
             adversaries
             ,
             among
             other
             people
             is
             disallowed
             ,
             as
             a
             cru●l
             act
             of
             a
             base
             and
             a
             cowardish
             mind
             .
             But
             they
             in
             this
             behalfe
             thinke
             themselves
             much
             praise
             worthy
             ,
             as
             who
             likewise
             ,
             men
             by
             this
             meanes
             dispatch
             great
             Warres
             without
             Batta●●e
             o●
             
             skirmish
             .
             Yea
             ,
             they
             count
             it
             also
             a
             deed
             of
             pitty
             and
             mercy
             ,
             because
             that
             by
             the
             death
             of
             a
             few
             offenders
             ,
             the
             lives
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Innocents
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             their
             owne
             men
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             be
             ransomed
             and
             saved
             ,
             which
             in
             fighting
             should
             have
             beene
             slaine
             .
             For
             they
             doe
             no
             lesse
             pitty
             the
             base
             and
             common
             sort
             of
             their
             enemies
             people
             ,
             then
             they
             doe
             their
             owne
             :
             knowing
             that
             they
             be
             driven
             and
             forced
             to
             warre
             against
             their
             wills
             ,
             by
             the
             furious
             in●dnesse
             of
             their
             Princes
             and
             heads
             .
             If
             by
             none
             of
             these
             meanes
             the
             matter
             goe
             forward
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             then
             they
             procure
             occasions
             of
             debate
             ,
             and
             dissention
             to
             be
             spread
             among
             their
             enemies
             .
             As
             by
             bringing
             the
             Princes
             brother
             ,
             o●
             some
             of
             the
             noble
             men
             in
             hope
             to
             obtaine
             the
             Kingdome
             .
             If
             this
             way
             prevaile
             not
             ,
             then
             they
             raise
             vp
             the
             people
             that
             be
             next
             neighbours
             and
             borde●e●s
             to
             their
             enemies
             ,
             
             and
             them
             they
             set
             in
             their
             necks
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             some
             old
             title
             of
             right
             ,
             such
             as
             Kings
             doe
             never
             lacke
             .
             To
             them
             they
             promise
             their
             helpe
             and
             ayd
             in
             their
             Warre
             .
             And
             as
             for
             money
             they
             giue
             them
             abundance
             .
             But
             of
             their
             owne
             Citizens
             they
             send
             to
             them
             few
             or
             none
             :
             whom
             they
             make
             so
             much
             of
             ▪
             and
             love
             so
             ●●tirely
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             be
             willing
             to
             change
             any
             of
             them
             for
             their
             adversaries
             Prince
             .
             But
             them
             gold
             and
             silver
             ,
             because
             they
             keepe
             it
             all
             for
             this
             onely
             purpose
             ,
             they
             lay
             it
             out
             ●ranckly
             and
             ●●●ly
             :
             as
             who
             should
             live
             even
             a
             ,
             wealthily
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             ●●stowed
             it
             every
             penny
             .
             Yea
             and
             besides
             their
             riches
             ,
             which
             they
             keepe
             at
             home
             ,
             they
             have
             also
             an
             infinite
             treasure
             abroad
             ,
             by
             reason
             that
             (
             as
             I
             said
             before
             )
             many
             Nations
             be
             in
             their
             debt
             .
             There●ore
             they
             hire
             souldiours
             out
             of
             all
             Countries
             and
             send
             them
             to
             Battaile
             ,
             but
             chiefly
             of
             
             the
             Zapolets
             .
             This
             people
             ,
             is
             five
             hundred
             miles
             from
             Vtopia
             Eastward
             .
             They
             be
             hidious
             ,
             savage
             ,
             and
             fierce
             ,
             dwelling
             in
             wild
             Woods
             ,
             and
             high
             mountaines
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             bred
             and
             brought
             vp
             .
             They
             be
             of
             an
             hard
             nature
             ,
             able
             to
             abide
             and
             sustaine
             heate
             ,
             cold
             ,
             and
             labour
             ,
             abhorring
             from
             all
             dilicate
             dainties
             ,
             occupying
             no
             husbandry
             no●
             tillage
             of
             the
             ground
             ,
             homely
             and
             rude
             both
             in
             building
             of
             their
             houses
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             apparell
             ,
             given
             unto
             no
             goodnesse
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             the
             breeding
             and
             bringing
             vp
             of
             Cat●le
             .
             The
             most
             part
             of
             their
             living
             is
             by
             hunting
             and
             stealing
             .
             They
             be
             borne
             onely
             to
             warre
             ,
             which
             they
             diligently
             and
             earnestly
             seek
             for
             .
             And
             when
             they
             have
             gotten
             it
             ,
             they
             be
             wondrous
             glad
             thereof
             .
             They
             goe
             forth
             of
             their
             Co●●●●y
             in
             great
             companies
             together
             and
             w●●os●ever
             lacketh
             souldio●rs
             ,
             there
             they
             proffer
             their
             service
             for
             smal
             
             wages
             .
             This
             is
             onely
             the
             craft
             that
             they
             have
             to
             get
             their
             living
             by
             .
             They
             maintaine
             their
             lives
             ,
             by
             seeking
             their
             death
             .
             For
             them
             with
             whom
             they
             be
             in
             wages
             ,
             they
             fight
             hardly
             ,
             fiercely
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             .
             But
             they
             bind
             themselves
             for
             no
             certaine
             time
             .
             But
             vpon
             this
             condition
             they
             enter
             into
             bonds
             ,
             that
             the
             next
             day
             they
             will
             take
             part
             with
             the
             other
             side
             for
             greater
             wages
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             day
             after
             that
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             come
             back
             againe
             for
             a
             little
             more
             money
             .
             There
             be
             few
             warrs
             there
             away
             ,
             wherein
             is
             not
             a
             great
             number
             of
             them
             in
             both
             parties
             .
             Therefore
             it
             daily
             chanceth
             ,
             that
             nigh
             kinsfolke
             which
             were
             hired
             together
             on
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             there
             very
             friendly
             and
             familiarly
             vsed
             themselves
             one
             with
             another
             ,
             shortly
             after
             being
             separate
             into
             contrary
             parts
             ,
             run
             one
             against
             another
             enviously
             and
             fiercely
             :
             and
             forgetting
             both
             kindred
             and
             friendship
             
             thrust
             their
             swords
             one
             in
             another
             .
             And
             that
             for
             none
             other
             cause
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             be
             hired
             for
             contrary
             Princes
             for
             a
             little
             money
             .
             Which
             they
             doe
             so
             highly
             regard
             and
             esteeme
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             easily
             be
             provoked
             to
             change
             parts
             for
             a
             halfe-penny
             more
             wages
             by
             the
             day
             .
             So
             quickly
             they
             have
             taken
             a
             smacke
             in
             covetousnesse
             .
             Which
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             is
             to
             them
             no
             profit
             .
             For
             that
             they
             get
             by
             fighting
             ,
             immediately
             they
             spend
             need●esse
             ,
             unthri●●ily
             and
             wretchedly
             in
             ry●●
             .
          
           
             This
             people
             sighteth
             for
             the
             Vtopians
             against
             all
             Natio●s
             ,
             because
             they
             give
             them
             greater
             wages
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             nation
             will.
             For
             the
             Vtopians
             like
             as
             they
             seeke
             good
             men
             to
             vse
             well
             ,
             so
             they
             seeke
             these
             evill
             and
             vicious
             men
             to
             abuse
             .
             Whom
             ,
             when
             need
             requireth
             ,
             with
             promises
             of
             great
             rewards
             ,
             they
             put
             forth
             into
             great
             jeopardies
             .
             From
             whence
             the
             most
             part
             of
             them
             never
             
             commeth
             againe
             to
             aske
             their
             rewards
             .
             But
             to
             them
             that
             remaine
             alive
             ,
             they
             pay
             that
             which
             they
             promised
             faithfully
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             the
             more
             willing
             to
             put
             themselves
             in
             like
             danger
             another
             time
             .
             Nor
             the
             Vtopians
             passe
             not
             how
             many
             of
             them
             they
             bring
             to
             destruction
             .
             For
             they
             beleeve
             that
             they
             should
             doe
             a
             very
             good
             deed
             for
             all
             mankind
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             rid
             out
             of
             that
             world
             all
             that
             foule
             stincking
             denne
             of
             that
             most
             wicked
             and
             cursed
             people
             .
             Next
             unto
             these
             ,
             they
             vse
             the
             souldiours
             of
             them
             for
             whom
             they
             fight
             :
             and
             then
             the
             helpe
             of
             their
             other
             friends
             .
             And
             last
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             joyne
             to
             their
             owne
             Citizens
             .
             Among
             whom
             they
             give
             to
             one
             of
             tried
             vertue
             ▪
             and
             powers
             ,
             the
             rule
             ,
             governance
             and
             conduction
             of
             the
             whole
             Army
             .
             Vnder
             him
             they
             appoint
             two
             other
             ,
             which
             whiles
             he
             is
             safe
             ,
             be
             both
             private
             and
             out
             of
             office
             .
             But
             if
             he
             be
             taken
             or
             
             slaine
             the
             one
             of
             the
             other
             succedeth
             him
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             by
             inheritance
             .
             And
             if
             the
             second
             miscarry
             ,
             then
             the
             third
             taketh
             his
             roome
             ,
             least
             that
             (
             as
             the
             chance
             of
             Battaile
             is
             uncertaine
             and
             doubtfull
             )
             the
             jeopardy
             of
             death
             of
             the
             Captaine
             should
             bring
             the
             whole
             army
             in
             hazard
             .
             They
             choose
             souldiours
             out
             of
             every
             City
             ,
             those
             ,
             which
             put
             forth
             themselves
             willingly
             .
             For
             they
             thrust
             no
             man
             forth
             into
             warre
             against
             his
             will
             :
             because
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             be
             fearefull
             and
             faint-hearted
             of
             nature
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             onely
             doe
             no
             manfull
             and
             hardy
             act
             himselfe
             ,
             but
             also
             be
             occasion
             of
             cowardnesse
             to
             his
             fellowes
             .
             But
             if
             any
             Battaile
             be
             made
             against
             their
             owne
             Country
             ,
             then
             they
             put
             these
             cowards
             (
             so
             that
             they
             be
             strong
             bodied
             )
             in
             Ships
             among
             other
             bold
             harted
             men
             .
             Or
             else
             they
             dispose
             them
             vpon
             the
             w●ls
             ,
             frō
             whence
             they
             may
             n●●
             flie
             .
             Thus
             what
             for
             
             shame
             that
             their
             enemies
             be
             at
             hand
             ,
             and
             what
             for
             because
             they
             be
             without
             hope
             of
             running
             away
             ,
             they
             forget
             all
             feare
             .
             And
             many
             times
             extreame
             necessity
             turneth
             cowardnesse
             into
             prowesse
             and
             manlinesse
             .
             But
             as
             none
             o●
             them
             is
             thrust
             forth
             of
             his
             Country
             into
             warre
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             so
             women
             that
             be
             willing
             to
             accompany
             their
             husbands
             in
             time
             of
             warre
             ,
             be
             not
             prohibited
             o●
             letted
             .
             Yea
             they
             provoke
             and
             exhort
             them
             to
             it
             with
             praises
             .
             And
             in
             set
             field
             the
             wives
             doe
             stand
             every
             one
             by
             their
             owne
             husbands
             side
             .
             Also
             every
             man
             is
             compassed
             next
             about
             with
             his
             owne
             children
             ,
             kinsfolkes
             ,
             and
             alliance
             ,
             That
             they
             whom
             nature
             chiefly
             mooveth
             to
             mutuall
             succour
             ,
             thus
             standeth
             together
             ,
             may
             helpe
             one
             another
             .
             It
             is
             a
             great
             reproach
             and
             dishonesty
             for
             the
             husband
             ●●●ome
             home
             without
             his
             wife
             ,
             or
             the
             wife
             without
             her
             
             husband
             ,
             or
             the
             sonne
             without
             his
             father
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             other
             part
             sticke
             so
             hard
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             battaile
             come
             to
             their
             hands
             ,
             it
             is
             fought
             with
             great
             slaughter
             and
             blood-shed
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             utter
             destruction
             of
             both
             parties
             .
             For
             as
             they
             make
             all
             the
             meanes
             and
             shifts
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             from
             the
             necessity
             of
             fighting
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             may
             dispatch
             the
             battaile
             by
             their
             hired
             souldiors
             ,
             so
             when
             there
             is
             no
             remedy
             ,
             but
             that
             they
             must
             needs
             fight
             themselves
             ▪
             then
             they
             doe
             as
             couragiously
             fall
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             before
             ,
             whiles
             they
             might
             ,
             they
             did
             wisely
             avoid
             and
             refuse
             it
             .
             Nor
             they
             be
             not
             most
             fierce
             at
             the
             first
             brunt
             .
             But
             in
             continuance
             by
             little
             and
             little
             their
             fierce
             courage
             encreaseth
             ,
             with
             so
             stubborne
             and
             obstinate
             minds
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             rather
             die
             then
             give
             backe
             an
             ●nch
             .
             For
             that
             surety
             of
             living
             ,
             which
             every
             man
             hath
             at
             home
             ,
             being
             joyned
             with
             no
             carefull
             
             anxiety
             or
             remembrance
             how
             their
             posterity
             shall
             live
             after
             them
             (
             for
             this
             pensivenesse
             oftentimes
             breaketh
             and
             abateth
             couragious
             stomackes
             )
             making
             them
             stout
             and
             hardy
             ,
             and
             disdainfull
             to
             be
             conquered
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             their
             knowledge
             in
             chiualry
             and
             feates
             of
             armes
             ,
             putteth
             them
             in
             a
             good
             hope
             .
             Finally
             the
             wholesome
             and
             vertuous
             opinions
             wherein
             they
             were
             brought
             vp
             even
             from
             their
             childhood
             ,
             partly
             through
             learning
             ,
             and
             partly
             through
             the
             good
             ordinance
             and
             lawes
             of
             their
             Weale
             publique
             ,
             augment
             and
             encrease
             their
             manfull
             courage
             .
             By
             reason
             whereof
             ,
             they
             neither
             set
             so
             little
             store
             by
             their
             lives
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             rashly
             and
             vnadvisedly
             cast
             them
             away
             :
             nor
             they
             be
             not
             so
             farre
             in
             lewd
             and
             fond
             love
             therewith
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             shamefully
             covet
             to
             keepe
             them
             ,
             when
             honesty
             biddeth
             leave
             them
             .
             When
             the
             battaile
             is
             hottest
             ,
             and
             
             in
             all
             places
             most
             fierce
             and
             fervent
             ,
             
             a
             band
             of
             chosen
             and
             picked
             yong
             men
             ,
             which
             be
             sworne
             to
             liue
             and
             dye
             together
             ,
             take
             vpon
             them
             to
             destroy
             their
             adversaries
             captaine
             .
             Whom
             they
             invade
             now
             with
             privy
             wiles
             ,
             now
             by
             open
             strength
             .
             At
             him
             they
             strike
             both
             neare
             and
             farre
             off
             .
             He
             is
             assailed
             with
             a
             long
             and
             a
             continuall
             assault
             ,
             fresh
             men
             still
             comming
             in
             the
             wearied
             mens
             places
             .
             And
             seldome
             it
             chanceth
             (
             vnlesse
             he
             saue
             himselfe
             by
             fiying
             )
             that
             he
             is
             not
             either
             slain
             or
             else
             taken
             prisoner
             ,
             and
             yeelded
             to
             his
             enemies
             aliue
             .
             If
             they
             win
             the
             field
             ,
             they
             persecute
             not
             their
             enemies
             with
             the
             violent
             rage
             of
             slaughter
             .
             For
             they
             had
             rather
             take
             them
             aliue
             ,
             then
             kill
             them
             .
             Neither
             doe
             they
             follow
             the
             chase
             and
             pursuit
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             but
             they
             leaue
             behinde
             them
             one
             part
             of
             their
             hoast
             in
             battaile
             aray
             ,
             vnder
             their
             standards
             .
             Insomuch
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             
             their
             whole
             army
             be
             discomfited
             and
             over-come
             ,
             saving
             the
             reward
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             therewith
             atchieue
             the
             victory
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             rather
             let
             all
             their
             enemies
             scape
             ,
             then
             to
             follow
             them
             out
             of
             array
             .
             For
             they
             remember
             it
             hath
             chanced
             vnto
             themselves
             more
             then
             once
             :
             the
             whole
             power
             and
             strength
             of
             their
             hoast
             being
             vanquished
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             ,
             whiles
             their
             enemies
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             victory
             haue
             persecuted
             them
             ,
             flying
             some
             one
             away
             and
             some
             another
             ,
             a
             small
             company
             of
             their
             men
             lying
             in
             ambush
             ,
             there
             ready
             at
             all
             occasions
             ,
             haue
             suddainely
             risen
             vpon
             them
             thus
             dispersed
             and
             scattered
             out
             of
             array
             ,
             and
             through
             presumption
             of
             safety
             vnadvisedly
             pursuing
             the
             chase
             and
             haue
             incontinent
             changed
             the
             fortune
             of
             the
             whole
             battaile
             ,
             and
             spite
             of
             their
             teethes
             wresting
             out
             of
             their
             hands
             the
             sure
             and
             vndoubted
             victory
             ,
             being
             a
             little
             
             before
             conquered
             ,
             have
             for
             their
             part
             conquered
             the
             conquerers
             .
             It
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             whether
             they
             be
             craftier
             in
             laying
             an
             ambush
             ,
             or
             wittier
             in
             avoiding
             the
             same
             .
             You
             would
             thinke
             they
             ●●tend
             to
             file
             ,
             when
             they
             meane
             nothing
             lesse
             .
             And
             contrariwise
             ,
             when
             they
             goe
             about
             that
             purpose
             ,
             you
             would
             beleeve
             it
             were
             the
             least
             part
             of
             their
             thought
             .
             For
             if
             they
             perceive
             themselves
             overmatched
             in
             number
             ,
             or
             closed
             in
             too
             narrow
             a
             place
             ,
             then
             they
             remove
             their
             campe
             either
             in
             the
             night
             season
             with
             silence
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             policy
             they
             deceive
             their
             enemies
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             day
             time
             they
             retire
             backe
             so
             softly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             lesse
             jeopardy
             to
             meddle
             with
             them
             when
             they
             give
             backe
             ,
             then
             when
             they
             presse
             on
             .
             They
             fence
             and
             fortifie
             their
             campe
             surely
             with
             a
             deepe
             and
             a
             broad
             trench
             .
             The
             earth
             thereof
             is
             cast
             inward
             .
             Nor
             they
             doe
             not
             set
             drudges
             and
             slaves
             a
             worke
             about
             it
             .
             It
             is
             done
             by
             the
             
             hands
             of
             the
             souldiours
             themselves
             .
             All
             the
             whole
             Army
             worketh
             upon
             it
             ,
             except
             them
             that
             keepe
             watch
             and
             ward
             in
             armor
             before
             the
             trench
             for
             suddaine
             adventures
             .
             Therefore
             by
             the
             labour
             of
             so
             many
             ,
             a
             large
             trench
             closing
             in
             a
             great
             compasse
             of
             ground
             ,
             is
             made
             in
             lesse
             time
             then
             any
             man
             would
             beleeve
             .
             Their
             Armour
             or
             hardnesse
             
             which
             they
             weare
             ,
             is
             sure
             and
             strong
             to
             receive
             stroakes
             ,
             and
             handsome
             for
             all
             moovings
             and
             gestures
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             insomuch
             that
             it
             is
             not
             unweldy
             to
             swimme
             in
             .
             For
             in
             the
             discipline
             of
             their
             war-fare
             ,
             among
             other
             feats
             they
             learne
             to
             swimme
             in
             harnesse
             .
             Their
             weapons
             be
             arrowes
             aloofe
             ,
             which
             they
             shoot
             both
             strongly
             and
             surely
             ,
             not
             only
             footmen
             ,
             but
             also
             horsemen
             .
             At
             hand
             stroakes
             they
             vsed
             not
             sword
             ,
             but
             Pollaxes
             ,
             which
             be
             mortall
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             sharpenesse
             as
             in
             weight
             ,
             both
             for
             foynes
             and
             
             downe
             stroakes
             .
             Engines
             for
             war
             they
             devise
             and
             invent
             wondrous
             wittily
             .
             Which
             when
             they
             be
             made
             they
             keepe
             very
             secret
             ,
             least
             if
             they
             should
             be
             knowne
             before
             neede
             require
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             but
             laughed
             at
             ,
             and
             serue
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             But
             in
             making
             them
             ,
             hereunto
             they
             haue
             chiefe
             respect
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             both
             easie
             to
             be
             carried
             ,
             a●d
             handsome
             to
             be
             moved
             ,
             and
             turned
             about
             .
             Truce
             taken
             with
             their
             enemies
             for
             a
             short
             time
             ,
             they
             doe
             so
             firinely
             
             and
             faithfully
             keepe
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             not
             breake
             it
             ,
             no
             ,
             not
             though
             they
             be
             thereunto
             provoked
             .
             They
             doe
             not
             waste
             nor
             destroy
             their
             enemies
             land
             with
             forragings
             ,
             nor
             they
             burne
             not
             vp
             their
             Corne.
             Yea
             they
             saue
             it
             as
             mnch
             as
             may
             be
             from
             being
             overrunne
             and
             trodden
             downe
             ,
             either
             with
             men
             or
             horses
             ,
             thinking
             that
             it
             groweth
             for
             their
             owne
             vse
             &
             profit
             .
             They
             hurt
             no
             man
             that
             is
             vnarmed
             ,
             vnles●e
             he
             
             be
             an
             Espyall
             .
             All
             Cities
             that
             be
             yeelded
             unto
             them
             ,
             they
             defend
             .
             And
             such
             as
             they
             winne
             by
             force
             of
             assault
             ,
             they
             neither
             dispoyle
             nor
             sacke
             ,
             but
             them
             that
             withstood
             and
             disswaded
             the
             yeelding
             vp
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             they
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             the
             other
             souldiers
             they
             punish
             with
             bondage
             .
             All
             the
             weake
             multitude
             they
             leave
             untouched
             If
             they
             know
             that
             any
             Citizens
             counselled
             to
             yeeld
             and
             render
             vp
             the
             City
             ,
             to
             them
             they
             give
             part
             of
             the
             condemned
             mens
             goods
             .
             The
             residue
             they
             distribute
             and
             give
             freely
             among
             them
             ,
             whose
             helpe
             they
             had
             in
             the
             same
             warre
             .
             For
             none
             of
             themselves
             taketh
             any
             portion
             of
             the
             prey
             .
             But
             when
             the
             battaile
             is
             finished
             and
             ended
             ,
             they
             put
             their
             friends
             to
             never
             a
             penny
             cost
             of
             all
             the
             charge
             ;
             that
             they
             were
             at
             ,
             but
             lay
             it
             vpon
             their
             neckes
             that
             be
             conquered
             .
             Them
             they
             burthen
             with
             the
             whole
             charge
             of
             their
             expenses
             ,
             
             which
             they
             demand
             of
             them
             partly
             in
             money
             ,
             to
             be
             kept
             for
             like
             vse
             of
             battaile
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             lands
             of
             great
             evenewes
             to
             be
             paid
             unto
             them
             yearely
             for
             ever
             .
             Such
             revenewes
             they
             have
             now
             in
             many
             Countries
             .
             Which
             by
             little
             and
             little
             rising
             of
             ●●vers
             and
             sundry
             causes
             ,
             be
             increased
             aboue
             seven
             hundred
             thousand
             ducates
             by
             the
             yeare
             .
             Thither
             they
             send
             forth
             some
             of
             their
             Citizens
             as
             Lieft
             enants
             ,
             to
             live
             there
             sumptuously
             ,
             like
             men
             of
             honour
             and
             renowne
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             notwithstanding
             ,
             much
             money
             is
             saved
             ,
             which
             commeth
             to
             the
             common
             treasury
             :
             unlesse
             it
             so
             chan●e
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             trust
             the
             Country
             with
             the
             money
             .
             Which
             many
             times
             they
             doe
             so
             long
             ,
             untill
             they
             have
             need
             to
             occupy
             it
             .
             And
             it
             seldome
             happeneth
             that
             they
             demand
             all
             .
             Of
             these
             lands
             they
             assigne
             part
             unto
             them
             ,
             which
             at
             their
             rebuest
             and
             exhortation
             ,
             
             put
             themselves
             in
             such
             jeopardies
             ,
             as
             I
             spake
             of
             before
             .
             If
             any
             Prince
             stirre
             up
             warre
             ,
             against
             them
             ,
             intending
             to
             invade
             their
             land
             ,
             they
             mee●
             him
             incontinent
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             borderers
             ,
             with
             great
             power
             and
             strength
             .
             For
             they
             never
             lightly
             make
             warre
             in
             their
             owne
             Country
             .
             Nor
             they
             be
             never
             brought
             into
             so
             extreame
             necessity
             ,
             as
             to
             take
             helpe
             out
             of
             forraine
             lands
             into
             their
             owne
             Iland
             .
          
        
         
           
             Of
             the
             Religions
             in
             Vtopia
             .
          
           
             THere
             be
             divers
             kinds
             of
             Religion
             ,
             not
             onely
             in
             sundry
             parts
             of
             the
             Iland
             but
             also
             in
             divers
             places
             of
             every
             City
             .
             Some
             worship
             for
             God
             ,
             the
             Sun
             :
             some
             the
             Moone
             :
             some
             other
             of
             the
             Planets
             .
             There
             be
             that
             give
             worship
             to
             a
             man
             that
             was
             
             once
             of
             excellent●
             vertue
             or
             of
             famous
             glory
             ,
             not
             only
             as
             GOD
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             the
             chiefest
             and
             highest
             GOD.
             But
             the
             most
             and
             the
             wisest
             part
             (
             rejecting
             all
             these
             )
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             certaine
             godly
             power
             unknowne
             ,
             everlasting
             ,
             incomprehensible
             ,
             inexplicable
             ,
             farre
             above
             the
             capacity
             &
             reach
             of
             mans
             wit
             ,
             dispersed
             throughout
             all
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             not
             in
             bignesse
             ,
             but
             in
             vertue
             and
             power
             .
             Him
             they
             call
             the
             father
             of
             all
             .
             To
             him
             alone
             they
             attribute
             the
             beginnings
             ,
             the
             increasings
             ,
             the
             proceedings
             ,
             the
             changes
             ,
             and
             the
             ends
             of
             all
             things
             .
             Neither
             they
             give
             any
             divine
             honours
             to
             any
             other
             then
             to
             him
             .
             Yea
             all
             the
             other
             also
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             in
             divers
             opinions
             ,
             yet
             in
             this
             point
             they
             agree
             all
             together
             with
             the
             wisest
             sort
             ,
             in
             beleeving
             that
             there
             is
             one
             principall
             GOD
             ,
             the
             maker
             and
             ruler
             of
             the
             whole
             world
             :
             whom
             they
             all
             commonly
             in
             their
             Country
             language
             call
             
             Mythra
             .
             But
             in
             this
             they
             disagree
             that
             among
             some
             he
             is
             counted
             one
             ,
             and
             among
             some
             another
             .
             For
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             whatsoever
             that
             is
             which
             he
             taketh
             for
             the
             chiefe
             God
             ,
             thinketh
             it
             to
             be
             the
             very
             same
             nature
             ,
             to
             whose
             only
             divine
             might
             and
             majesty
             the
             summe
             and
             soveraignty
             of
             all
             things
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             people
             is
             attributed
             and
             given
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             all
             begin
             by
             little
             and
             little
             to
             forsake
             and
             fall
             from
             this
             variety
             of
             superstitions
             ,
             and
             to
             agree
             together
             in
             that
             religion
             which
             seemeth
             by
             reason
             to
             passe
             and
             excell
             the
             residue
             .
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             other
             would
             long
             agoe
             have
             been
             abolished
             ,
             but
             that
             whatsoever
             unprosperous
             thing
             happened
             to
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             minded
             to
             change
             his
             religion
             ,
             the
             fearefulnesse
             of
             people
             did
             take
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             thing
             comming
             by
             chance
             but
             as
             sent
             from
             GOD
             out
             of
             Heaven
             .
             As
             though
             the
             
             the
             God
             ,
             whose
             honour
             he
             was
             forsaking
             ,
             would
             haue
             revenged
             that
             wicked
             purpose
             against
             him
             .
             But
             after
             they
             heard
             vs
             speake
             of
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             his
             doctrin
             ,
             lawes
             ,
             myracles
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             no
             lesse
             wonderfull
             constancy
             of
             so
             many
             martyrs
             ,
             whose
             blood
             willingly
             shead
             ,
             brought
             a
             great
             number
             of
             nations
             throughout
             all
             parts
             of
             the
             world
             into
             their
             sect
             :
             you
             will
             not
             beleeue
             with
             how
             glad
             minds
             ,
             they
             agreed
             vnto
             the
             same
             :
             whether
             it
             were
             by
             the
             secret
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             else
             for
             that
             they
             thought
             it
             nighest
             vnto
             that
             opinion
             ,
             which
             among
             them
             is
             counted
             the
             chiefest
             .
             Howbeit
             I
             thinke
             this
             was
             no
             small
             helpe
             and
             furtherance
             in
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             they
             heard
             vs
             say
             ,
             that
             
             Christ
             instituted
             among
             his
             ,
             all
             things
             common
             :
             and
             that
             the
             same
             cōmunity
             doth
             yet
             remaine
             amongst
             y●
             rightest
             Christian
             cōpanies
             .
             Verily
             howsoever
             it
             came
             
             to
             passe
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             consented
             together
             in
             our
             religion
             ,
             and
             were
             washed
             in
             the
             holy
             water
             of
             Baptisine
             .
             But
             because
             among
             vs
             foure
             (
             for
             no
             moe
             of
             vs
             was
             left
             aliue
             ,
             two
             of
             our
             company
             being
             dead
             )
             there
             was
             no
             Priest
             ,
             which
             I
             am
             right
             sory
             for
             :
             they
             being
             entred
             and
             instructed
             in
             all
             other
             points
             of
             our
             religion
             ,
             lacke
             onely
             those
             sacraments
             ,
             which
             none
             but
             Priests
             doe
             minister
             .
             Howbeit
             they
             vnderstand
             &
             percciue
             them
             ,
             and
             be
             very
             desirous
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Yea
             they
             reason
             and
             dispute
             the
             matter
             earnestly
             among
             themselves
             ,
             whither
             without
             the
             sending
             of
             a
             Christian
             Bishop
             ,
             one
             chosen
             out
             of
             their
             owne
             people
             ,
             may
             receiue
             the
             order
             of
             Priesthood
             .
             And
             truely
             they
             were
             minded
             to
             choose
             one
             .
             But
             at
             my
             departure
             thence
             they
             had
             chosen
             none
             .
          
           
             They
             also
             which
             doe
             not
             agree
             to
             Christs
             religion
             ,
             ferre
             no
             man
             from
             it
             ,
             nor
             speake
             against
             any
             
             man
             that
             hath
             received
             it
             .
             Saving
             that
             one
             of
             our
             company
             in
             my
             presence
             was
             sharpely
             punished
             .
             He
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             was
             baptised
             began
             against
             our
             wils
             with
             more
             earnest
             affection
             ,
             then
             wisedome
             to
             reason
             of
             Christs
             Religion
             :
             and
             began
             to
             waxe
             so
             hot
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             onely
             preferre
             our
             Religion
             before
             all
             other
             ,
             but
             also
             did
             vtterly
             despise
             and
             condemne
             all
             other
             ,
             calling
             them
             prophane
             ,
             and
             the
             followers
             of
             them
             wicked
             and
             devilish
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             everlasting
             damnation
             .
             When
             he
             had
             thus
             long
             reasoned
             the
             matter
             ,
             they
             laid
             hold
             on
             him
             ,
             accused
             him
             ,
             and
             condemned
             him
             into
             exile
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             dispiser
             of
             religion
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             sedicious
             person
             ,
             and
             a
             rayser
             vp
             of
             dissention
             among
             the
             people
             .
             For
             this
             is
             one
             of
             the
             ancientest
             lawes
             among
             them
             :
             that
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             blamed
             for
             reasoning
             in
             the
             maintenance
             of
             his
             owne
             religion
             .
             For
             King
             
             Vtopus
             ,
             even
             at
             the
             first
             beginning
             ,
             hearing
             that
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             the
             land
             were
             before
             his
             comming
             thither
             ,
             at
             continuall
             dissention
             and
             strife
             among
             them selves
             for
             their
             religions
             :
             perceiving
             also
             that
             this
             common
             dissention
             (
             whiles
             every
             severall
             Sect
             tooke
             severall
             parts
             in
             fighting
             for
             their
             Country
             )
             was
             the
             onely
             occasion
             of
             his
             Conquest
             over
             them
             all
             ,
             as
             soone
             as
             he
             had
             gotten
             the
             victory
             .
             First
             of
             all
             ,
             he
             made
             a
             decree
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             for
             every
             man
             to
             favour
             and
             follow
             what
             religion
             he
             would
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             might
             doe
             the
             best
             he
             could
             to
             bring
             other
             to
             his
             opinion
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             did
             it
             peaceably
             ,
             gently
             ,
             quietly
             ,
             and
             soberly
             ,
             without
             hasty
             and
             contentious
             rebuking
             and
             inveying
             against
             other
             .
             If
             he
             could
             not
             by
             faire
             and
             gentle
             speech
             induce
             them
             vnto
             his
             opinion
             ,
             yet
             he
             should
             vse
             
             no
             kind
             of
             violence
             ,
             and
             refraine
             from
             displeasant
             and
             sedicious
             words
             .
             To
             him
             that
             would
             vehemently
             and
             fervently
             in
             this
             cause
             strife
             and
             contend
             ,
             was
             decreed
             ,
             
             banishment
             ,
             or
             bondage
             .
             This
             law
             did
             King
             Vtopus
             make
             not
             onely
             for
             the
             maintenance
             of
             peace
             ,
             which
             hee
             saw
             through
             continual
             contentation
             and
             mortall
             hatred
             vtterly
             extinguished
             :
             but
             also
             because
             he
             thought
             this
             decree
             should
             make
             for
             the
             furtherance
             of
             religion
             .
             Whereof
             he
             durst
             define
             and
             determine
             nothing
             vnadvisedly
             ,
             as
             doubting
             whither
             God
             desiring
             manifold
             and
             divers
             sorts
             of
             honour
             ,
             would
             inspire
             sundry
             men
             with
             sundry
             kinds
             of
             religion
             .
             And
             this
             surely
             he
             thought
             a
             very
             vnmeet
             and
             foolish
             thing
             ,
             &
             a
             point
             of
             arrogant
             presumption
             ,
             to
             compell
             all
             other
             by
             violence
             and
             threatnings
             to
             agree
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             thou
             beleevest
             to
             be
             true
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             though
             there
             
             be
             one
             religion
             ,
             which
             a
             lone
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             vaine
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             yet
             did
             he
             well
             foresee
             (
             so
             that
             the
             matter
             were
             handdled
             with
             reason
             and
             sober
             modesty
             )
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             owne
             power
             would
             at
             the
             last
             issue
             out
             and
             come
             to
             light
             .
             But
             if
             contention
             and
             debate
             in
             that
             behalfe
             should
             continually
             be
             vsed
             ,
             as
             the
             worst
             men
             be
             most
             obstinate
             and
             stubborne
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             evill
             opinion
             most
             constant
             :
             he
             perceived
             that
             the●
             the
             best
             and
             honest
             religion
             would
             be
             ●roden
             vnder
             foote
             and
             destroyed
             by
             most
             vaine
             superstitions
             ,
             even
             as
             good
             corne
             is
             by
             thornes
             and
             weeds
             over
             grown
             and
             choaked
             .
             Therefore
             all
             this
             matter
             he
             left
             vndiscussed
             ,
             and
             gaue
             to
             every
             man
             free
             liberty
             and
             
             choice
             to
             beleeue
             what
             he
             would
             .
             Saving
             that
             he
             earnestly
             and
             straitly
             charged
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             should
             conceiue
             so
             vile
             and
             base
             an
             〈◊〉
             ●●
             〈◊〉
             
             of
             mans
             nature
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             that
             the
             soules
             doe
             die
             and
             perish
             with
             the
             body
             :
             or
             that
             the
             world
             runneth
             at
             all
             adventures
             ,
             governed
             by
             no
             divine
             providence
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             beleeue
             that
             after
             this
             life
             vices
             be
             extreamely
             punished
             ,
             and
             vertues
             bountifully
             rewarded
             .
             He
             that
             is
             of
             a
             contrary
             opinion
             ,
             they
             count
             not
             in
             the
             number
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             hath
             availed
             the
             high
             nature
             of
             his
             soule
             ,
             to
             the
             vilenesse
             of
             brute
             beasts
             bodies
             :
             much
             lesse
             in
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Citizens
             .
             whose
             lawes
             and
             ordinances
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             feare
             ,
             he
             would
             nothing
             at
             all
             esteeme
             .
             For
             you
             may
             ▪
             be
             sure
             that
             he
             will
             study
             either
             with
             craft
             privily
             to
             mocke
             ,
             or
             else
             violently
             to
             breake
             the
             common
             lawes
             of
             his
             countrey
             ,
             in
             whom
             remaineth
             no
             further
             feare
             then
             of
             the
             lawes
             ,
             nor
             no
             further
             hope
             then
             of
             the
             body
             .
             Wherefore
             he
             that
             is
             thus
             minded
             is
             deprived
             of
             all
             honors
             ,
             
             excluded
             from
             all
             offices
             ,
             and
             reject
             
             from
             all
             common
             administrations
             in
             the
             weale-publique
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             he
             is
             of
             all
             sorts
             despised
             ,
             as
             of
             an
             vnprofitable
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             base
             and
             vile
             nature
             .
             Howbeit
             ,
             they
             put
             him
             to
             no
             punishment
             ,
             
             because
             they
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             no
             mans
             power
             to
             beleeue
             what
             he
             list
             .
             No
             ,
             nor
             they
             constraine
             him
             not
             with
             threatnings
             to
             dissemble
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             shew
             countenance
             contrary
             to
             his
             thought
             .
             For
             deceit
             and
             
             falshood
             ,
             and
             all
             manner
             of
             lies
             ,
             as
             next
             vnto
             fraud
             ,
             they
             doe
             marveilously
             deject
             and
             abhorre
             .
             But
             they
             suffer
             him
             not
             to
             dispute
             in
             his
             opinion
             ,
             and
             that
             onely
             among
             the
             common
             people
             .
             For
             else
             apart
             among
             the
             Priests
             and
             men
             of
             grauity
             ▪
             they
             doe
             not
             onely
             suffer
             ,
             but
             also
             exhort
             him
             to
             dispute
             and
             argue
             hoping
             that
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             that
             mid●e●se
             will
             giue
             place
             to
             reason
             .
             There
             bee
             also
             other
             ,
             
             and
             of
             them
             no
             small
             number
             ,
             which
             be
             not
             bidden
             to
             speake
             their
             minds
             ,
             as
             grounding
             their
             opinion
             vpon
             some
             reason
             ,
             being
             in
             their
             living
             neither
             evill
             nor
             vicious
             .
             Their
             here●ie
             is
             much
             contrary
             to
             the
             
             other
             .
             For
             they
             beleeue
             that
             the
             soules
             of
             the
             brute
             beasts
             be
             immorall
             and
             everlasting
             .
             But
             nothing
             to
             be
             compared
             with
             others
             in
             dignity
             ,
             neither
             ordained
             and
             predestinate
             to
             like
             felicity
             .
             For
             all
             they
             beleeue
             certainly
             and
             surely
             that
             mans
             blisse
             shall
             be
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             mourne
             and
             lament
             euery
             mans
             sicknesse
             ,
             but
             no
             mans
             death
             ,
             vnlesse
             it
             be
             on
             whom
             they
             see
             depart
             from
             his
             life
             carefully
             ,
             and
             against
             his
             will.
             For
             this
             they
             take
             for
             a
             very
             evill
             token
             ,
             as
             though
             
             the
             soule
             being
             in
             dispaire
             ,
             and
             vexed
             in
             conscience
             ,
             through
             some
             privy
             and
             secret
             forefeeling
             of
             the
             punishment
             now
             at
             hand
             ,
             were
             affraid
             to
             depart
             .
             And
             the●
             
             they
             thinke
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             welcome
             to
             GOD
             ,
             which
             when
             he
             is
             called
             ,
             runneth
             not
             to
             him
             gladly
             ,
             but
             is
             drawne
             by
             force
             ,
             and
             sore
             against
             his
             will.
             They
             therefore
             that
             see
             this
             kind
             of
             death
             ,
             doc
             abhorre
             it
             ,
             and
             them
             that
             so
             die
             ,
             they
             bury
             with
             sorrow
             and
             silence
             .
             And
             when
             they
             haue
             prayed
             to
             GOD
             to
             be
             mercifull
             to
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             mercifull
             to
             pardon
             the
             infirmities
             thereof
             ,
             they
             cover
             the
             dead
             corse
             with
             earth
             .
             Contrariwise
             ,
             all
             that
             depart
             
             merily
             and
             full
             of
             good
             hope
             ,
             for
             then
             no
             man
             mourneth
             ,
             but
             followeth
             the
             hearse
             with
             joyfull
             singing
             ,
             commending
             the
             soules
             to
             GOD
             with
             great
             affection
             .
             And
             at
             the
             last
             ,
             not
             with
             mourning
             sorrow
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             great
             reverence
             they
             burne
             the
             bodies
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             place
             they
             set
             vp
             a
             pillar
             of
             stone
             ,
             with
             the
             dead
             mens
             titles
             therein
             graved
             .
             When
             they
             be
             come
             home
             ,
             they
             rehearse
             his
             vertuous
             manners
             
             and
             his
             good
             deeds
             .
             But
             no
             part
             of
             his
             life
             is
             so
             oft
             or
             gladly
             talked
             of
             ,
             as
             his
             mery
             death
             .
             They
             thinke
             that
             this
             remembrance
             of
             the
             vertue
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             doth
             vehemently
             provoke
             and
             enforce
             the
             liuing
             to
             vertue
             .
             And
             that
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             pleasant
             and
             acceptable
             to
             the
             dead
             .
             Whom
             they
             suppose
             to
             bee
             present
             among
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             talke
             of
             them
             ,
             though
             to
             the
             dull
             and
             feeble
             eye-sight
             of
             mortall
             men
             they
             be
             invisible
             .
             For
             it
             were
             an
             inconvenient
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             should
             not
             be
             at
             liberty
             to
             goe
             whither
             they
             would
             .
             And
             it
             were
             a
             point
             of
             great
             vnkindnesse
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             haue
             vtterly
             cast
             away
             the
             desire
             of
             visiting
             &
             seeing
             their
             friends
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             in
             their
             life
             time
             joyned
             by
             mutuall
             loue
             and
             amity
             .
             Which
             in
             good
             men
             after
             their
             death
             ,
             they
             count
             to
             be
             rather
             increased
             the●
             diminished
             .
             They
             beleeue
             therefore
             that
             the
             
             dead
             be
             presently
             conversant
             among
             the
             quicke
             ,
             as
             beholders
             and
             witnesses
             of
             all
             their
             words
             and
             deeds
             .
             Therefore
             they
             goe
             more
             couragiously
             to
             their
             businesse
             ,
             as
             hauing
             a
             trust
             and
             a
             fiance
             in
             such
             overseers
             .
             And
             this
             beleefe
             of
             the
             present
             conversation
             of
             their
             forefathers
             and
             ancestors
             among
             them
             ,
             feareth
             them
             from
             all
             secret
             dishonesty
             .
             They
             vtterly
             dispise
             and
             mocke
             southsayings
             
             and
             divinations
             of
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             the
             flight
             and
             voyces
             of
             birds
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             diuination
             of
             vaine
             superstition
             ,
             which
             in
             other
             countries
             be
             in
             great
             observation
             .
             But
             they
             highly
             esteeme
             and
             worship
             miracles
             that
             come
             by
             no
             helpe
             of
             nature
             ,
             as
             workes
             and
             witnesses
             of
             the
             present
             power
             of
             GOD.
             And
             such
             they
             say
             doe
             chance
             there
             very
             often
             .
             And
             sometimes
             in
             great
             and
             doubtfull
             matters
             ,
             by
             common
             intercession
             and
             prayers
             ,
             they
             procure
             and
             obtaine
             them
             with
             
             a
             sure
             hope
             and
             confidence
             ,
             and
             a
             stedfast
             beleefe
             .
          
           
             They
             thinke
             that
             the
             contemplation
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             praise
             
             thereof
             comming
             ,
             is
             to
             GOD
             a
             very
             acceptable
             honour
             ,
             Yet
             there
             be
             many
             so
             earnestly
             bent
             and
             affected
             to
             religion
             ,
             that
             they
             passe
             nothing
             for
             learning
             ,
             nor
             give
             their
             minds
             to
             any
             knowledge
             of
             things
             .
             But
             idlenesse
             they
             utterly
             forsake
             and
             ●schew
             ,
             
             thinking
             felicity
             after
             this
             life
             to
             be
             gotten
             and
             obtained
             by
             busie
             labour
             and
             good
             exercises
             .
             Some
             therefore
             of
             thē
             attend
             vpon
             the
             sicke
             ,
             some
             amen●
             high-wayes
             ,
             cleanse
             ditches
             ,
             repaire
             Bridges
             ,
             digge
             turfes
             ,
             gravell
             ,
             and
             stone
             ,
             fell
             and
             cleaue
             wood
             ,
             bring
             wood
             corne
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             ,
             into
             the
             Cities
             in
             carts
             ,
             and
             serve
             not
             onely
             in
             common
             workes
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             private
             labours
             ,
             as
             servants
             :
             yea
             ,
             more
             then
             bondmen
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             unpleasant
             ,
             hard
             and
             vile
             worke
             is
             any
             where
             ,
             from
             the
             
             which
             labour
             ,
             loathsomnesse
             ,
             and
             desperation
             doth
             fray
             other
             ,
             all
             that
             they
             take
             upon
             thē
             willingly
             and
             gladly
             ,
             procuring
             rest
             and
             quiet
             to
             other
             ,
             remaining
             in
             continuall
             worke
             and
             labour
             themselves
             ,
             not
             embraiding
             others
             there
             with
             .
             They
             neither
             reprove
             other
             mens
             lives
             ,
             nor
             glory
             in
             their
             owne
             .
             These
             men
             the
             more
             serviceable
             they
             behave
             themselves
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             be
             honored
             of
             all
             men
             .
             Yet
             they
             be
             divided
             into
             two
             sects
             .
             The
             one
             of
             them
             ●hat
             live
             single
             and
             chast
             ,
             abstaining
             not
             only
             from
             the
             company
             of
             women
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             eating
             of
             flesh
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             them
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             beasts
             .
             Which
             vtterly
             rejecting
             the
             pleasures
             of
             this
             present
             life
             as
             hur●full
             ,
             be
             all
             wholly
             set
             vpon
             the
             desire
             of
             the
             life
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             watching
             ,
             waiting
             ,
             and
             sweating
             ,
             hoping
             shortly
             to
             obtaine
             it
             ,
             being
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             merry
             and
             lu●ty
             .
             The
             other
             sect
             is
             no
             lesse
             
             desirous
             of
             Labour
             ,
             but
             they
             imbrace
             Matrimony
             ,
             not
             despising
             the
             solace
             thereof
             ,
             thinking
             that
             they
             cannot
             be
             discharged
             of
             their
             bounden
             duties
             toward
             nature
             ,
             without
             labour
             and
             toyle
             ,
             nor
             towards
             their
             native
             Country
             ,
             without
             procreation
             of
             children
             .
             They
             abstaine
             from
             no
             pleasure
             that
             doth
             nothing
             hinder
             them
             from
             labour
             .
             They
             love
             the
             flesh
             of
             foure-footed
             beasts
             ,
             because
             they
             beleeve
             that
             by
             the
             meat
             they
             be
             made
             hardy
             and
             stronger
             to
             worke
             .
             The
             Vtopians
             
             count
             this
             Sect
             the
             wiser
             ,
             but
             the
             other
             the
             holyer
             .
             Which
             in
             that
             they
             preferre
             single
             life
             before
             matrimony
             ,
             and
             that
             sharpe
             life
             before
             the
             easier
             life
             ,
             if
             herein
             they
             grounded
             upon
             reason
             ,
             they
             would
             mocke
             them
             .
             But
             now
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             say
             they
             be
             lead
             to
             it
             by
             religion
             ,
             they
             honour
             and
             worship
             them
             .
             And
             these
             be
             they
             whom
             in
             their
             language
             by
             a
             peculiar
             name
             ,
             they
             
             call
             
               Bruthe
               scas
            
             ,
             the
             which
             word
             by
             interpretation
             ,
             signifieth
             to
             vs
             ,
             Men
             of
             religion
             ,
             or
             religious
             men
             .
             They
             have
             Priests
             of
             exceeding
             
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             therefore
             very
             few
             .
             For
             there
             be
             but
             thirteen
             in
             every
             City
             according
             to
             the
             number
             of
             their
             Churches
             ,
             saving
             when
             they
             goe
             forth
             to
             battaile
             .
             For
             then
             seaven
             of
             them
             goe
             forth
             with
             the
             army
             :
             in
             whose
             steads
             so
             many
             n●w
             be
             made
             at
             home
             .
             But
             the
             other
             at
             their
             returne
             home
             againe
             ,
             reenter
             every
             one
             in
             his
             owne
             place
             :
             they
             that
             be
             above
             the
             number
             ,
             untill
             such
             time
             as
             they
             succeed
             into
             the
             places
             of
             the
             other
             at
             their
             dying
             ,
             be
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             continually
             in
             company
             with
             the
             Bishop
             .
             For
             he
             is
             the
             chiefe
             head
             of
             them
             all
             .
             They
             be
             chosen
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             Magistrates
             be
             by
             secret
             voices
             ,
             for
             the
             avoiding
             of
             strife
             .
          
           
             After
             their
             election
             ,
             they
             be
             consecrate
             of
             their
             own
             cōpany
             .
             
             They
             be
             Overseers
             of
             all
             divine
             matters
             ,
             orderers
             of
             religions
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ●udges
             and
             Masters
             of
             manners
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             dishonesty
             and
             shame
             to
             be
             rebuk●●
             or
             spoken
             to
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             for
             dissolute
             and
             incontinent
             living
             .
             But
             as
             it
             is
             their
             office
             to
             give
             good
             exhortations
             and
             counsell
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             Prince
             and
             the
             other
             Magistrates
             ,
             to
             correct
             and
             punish
             offenders
             ,
             saving
             that
             the
             Priests
             ,
             whom
             they
             find
             exceeding
             vicious
             livers
             ,
             them
             they
             excommunicate
             
             from
             having
             any
             interest
             in
             divine
             matters
             .
             And
             there
             is
             almost
             no
             punishment
             among
             them
             more
             feared
             .
             For
             they
             run
             in
             very
             great
             infamy
             ,
             and
             be
             inwardly
             tormented
             with
             a
             secret
             feare
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             shall
             not
             long
             escape
             free
             with
             their
             bodies
             .
             For
             unlesse
             they
             by
             quicke
             repentance
             approve
             the
             amendment
             of
             their
             lives
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             they
             be
             taken
             and
             punished
             of
             
             the
             Councell
             ,
             as
             wicked
             and
             irreligious
             .
             Both
             child-hood
             and
             youth
             is
             instructed
             and
             taught
             of
             them
             .
             Nor
             they
             be
             not
             more
             diligent
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             learning
             ,
             then
             in
             vertue
             and
             good
             manners
             .
             For
             they
             vse
             with
             very
             great
             endevour
             and
             diligence
             to
             put
             into
             the
             heads
             of
             their
             children
             ,
             whiles
             they
             be
             yet
             tender
             ,
             and
             plyant
             ,
             good
             opinions
             and
             profitable
             for
             the
             conservation
             of
             the
             Weale
             publike
             .
             Which
             when
             they
             be
             once
             rooted
             in
             children
             doe
             remaine
             with
             them
             all
             their
             life
             after
             ,
             and
             be
             wondrous
             profitable
             for
             their
             defence
             and
             maintenance
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             :
             which
             never
             decayeth
             but
             through
             vices
             rising
             of
             evill
             opinions
             .
          
           
             The
             Priests
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             women
             (
             for
             that
             kind
             is
             not
             excluded
             from
             Priest-hood
             ,
             how
             beit
             few
             be
             chosen
             and
             none
             but
             v●ddowes
             and
             old
             women
             )
             the
             men
             Priests
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             take
             to
             their
             
             wiues
             the
             chiefest
             women
             in
             all
             their
             Countrey
             .
             For
             to
             no
             office
             among
             the
             Vtopians
             is
             there
             more
             honour
             and
             preheminence
             giuen
             .
             Insomuch
             that
             if
             they
             commit
             any
             offence
             ,
             they
             be
             vnder
             no
             common
             judgement
             ,
             but
             be
             left
             onely
             to
             GOD
             and
             themselves
             .
             For
             they
             thinke
             it
             
             not
             lawfull
             to
             touch
             him
             with
             mans
             hand
             ,
             be
             he
             neuer
             so
             vicious
             ,
             which
             after
             so
             singuler
             a
             sort
             was
             dedicate
             and
             consecrate
             to
             GOD
             ,
             as
             a
             holy
             offering
             .
          
           
             This
             manner
             may
             they
             easily
             obserue
             ,
             because
             they
             haue
             so
             few
             Priests
             ,
             and
             doe
             choose
             them
             with
             such
             circumspection
             .
             For
             it
             scarcely
             euer
             chanceth
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             vertuous
             among
             vertuous
             ,
             which
             in
             respect
             only
             of
             his
             vertue
             is
             advanced
             to
             so
             high
             a
             dignity
             ,
             can
             fall
             to
             vice
             &
             wickednesse
             .
             And
             if
             it
             should
             chance
             indeed
             (
             as
             mans
             nature
             is
             mutable
             and
             fraile
             )
             yet
             by
             reason
             they
             be
             so
             few
             ,
             and
             promoted
             to
             no
             might
             nor
             
             power
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             honour
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             to
             be
             feared
             that
             any
             great
             dammage
             by
             them
             should
             happen
             &
             ensue
             to
             the
             common-wealth
             .
             They
             haue
             so
             rare
             and
             few
             Priests
             ,
             least
             if
             the
             honour
             were
             communicated
             to
             many
             ,
             the
             dignity
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             which
             among
             them
             now
             is
             so
             highly
             estetmed
             ,
             should
             run
             in
             contempt
             .
             Specially
             because
             they
             thinke
             it
             hard
             to
             find
             many
             so
             good
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             meete
             for
             that
             dignity
             ,
             to
             the
             execution
             and
             discharge
             wherof
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             be
             indued
             with
             meane
             vertues
             .
          
           
             Furthermore
             ,
             these
             Priests
             be
             not
             more
             esteemed
             of
             their
             owne
             Countrey
             men
             ,
             then
             they
             be
             of
             forreigne
             and
             strange
             Countries
             .
             Which
             thing
             may
             hereby
             plainly
             appeare
             .
             And
             I
             thinke
             also
             that
             this
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             .
             For
             whiles
             the
             armies
             be
             fighting
             together
             in
             open
             field
             ,
             they
             a
             little
             beside
             not
             farre
             off
             kneele
             vpon
             their
             knees
             in
             their
             
             hallowed
             vestments
             ,
             holding
             vp
             their
             hands
             to
             heaven
             :
             praying
             first
             of
             all
             for
             peace
             ,
             next
             for
             victory
             of
             their
             owne
             part
             ,
             but
             to
             neither
             part
             a
             bloudy
             victory
             .
             If
             their
             Host
             get
             the
             vpper
             hand
             ,
             they
             runne
             into
             the
             maine
             Battaile
             ,
             and
             restraine
             their
             owne
             men
             from
             slaying
             and
             cruelly
             pursuing
             their
             vanquished
             enemies
             .
             Which
             enemies
             ,
             if
             they
             doe
             but
             see
             them
             and
             speake
             to
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             the
             safeguard
             of
             their
             lives
             .
             And
             the
             touching
             of
             their
             cloathes
             defendeth
             and
             saveth
             all
             their
             goods
             from
             ravine
             and
             spoile
             .
             This
             thing
             hath
             advanced
             them
             to
             so
             great
             worship
             and
             true
             Majesty
             among
             all
             Nations
             ,
             that
             many
             times
             they
             have
             as
             well
             preserved
             their
             owne
             Citizens
             from
             the
             cruell
             force
             of
             their
             enemies
             ,
             as
             they
             have
             their
             enemies
             from
             the
             furious
             rage
             of
             their
             owne
             men
             .
             For
             it
             is
             well
             knowne
             ,
             that
             when
             their
             owne
             Army
             hath
             recoiled
             
             and
             in
             despaire
             turned
             backe
             ,
             and
             runne
             away
             ,
             their
             enemies
             fiercely
             pursuing
             with
             slaughter
             and
             spoile
             ,
             then
             the
             Priests
             comming
             betweene
             have
             stayed
             the
             murder
             ,
             and
             parted
             both
             the
             hoasts
             .
             So
             that
             peace
             hath
             beene
             made
             and
             concluded
             betweene
             both
             parts
             vpon
             equall
             and
             indifferent
             conditions
             .
             For
             there
             was
             never
             any
             Nation
             ,
             so
             fierce
             ,
             so
             cruell
             ,
             and
             rude
             ,
             but
             they
             had
             them
             in
             such
             reverence
             ,
             that
             they
             counted
             their
             bodies
             hallowed
             and
             sanctified
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             violently
             and
             unreverently
             touched
             .
          
           
             They
             keepe
             holy
             the
             first
             
             and
             last
             day
             of
             every
             Moneth
             and
             yeare
             ,
             dividing
             the
             yeare
             into
             Moneths
             ,
             which
             they
             measure
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Moone
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             the
             yeare
             by
             the
             course
             of
             the
             Sunne
             .
             The
             first
             dayes
             they
             call
             in
             their
             language
             Cinimernes
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Tapermernes
             ,
             the
             which
             words
             may
             
             be
             interpreted
             ,
             Primifest
             and
             Finifest
             ,
             or
             else
             in
             our
             speech
             ,
             first
             feast
             and
             last
             feast
             .
             Their
             Churches
             
             be
             very
             gorgious
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             fine
             and
             curious
             workmanship
             ,
             but
             also
             (
             which
             in
             the
             fewnesse
             of
             them
             was
             necessary
             )
             very
             wide
             and
             large
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             receiue
             a
             great
             company
             of
             people
             .
             But
             they
             be
             all
             somewhat
             darke
             .
             Howbeit
             that
             was
             not
             
             done
             through
             ignorance
             in
             building
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             by
             the
             counsell
             of
             the
             Priests
             .
             Because
             they
             thought
             that
             overmuch
             light
             doth
             disperse
             mens
             cogitations
             ,
             whereas
             in
             dimme
             and
             doubtfull
             light
             they
             be
             gathered
             together
             ,
             and
             more
             earnestly
             fixed
             vpon
             religion
             and
             devotion
             :
             which
             because
             it
             is
             not
             there
             of
             one
             sort
             among
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             the
             kinds
             and
             fashions
             of
             it
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             sundry
             and
             manifold
             ,
             agree
             together
             in
             the
             honor
             of
             divine
             nature
             ,
             as
             going
             divers
             wayes
             to
             one
             end
             :
             therefore
             nothing
             
             is
             seene
             or
             heard
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             but
             that
             seemeth
             to
             agree
             indifferently
             with
             them
             all
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             distinct
             kind
             of
             Sacrifice
             peculiar
             to
             any
             severall
             sect
             ,
             that
             they
             execute
             at
             home
             in
             their
             owne
             houses
             .
             The
             common
             sacrifices
             be
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             no
             derogation
             nor
             prejudice
             to
             any
             of
             the
             private
             sacrifices
             and
             religions
             .
             Therefore
             no
             Image
             of
             any
             GOD
             is
             seene
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             the
             intent
             it
             may
             be
             free
             for
             every
             man
             to
             conceiue
             GOD
             by
             their
             religion
             after
             what
             likenesse
             and
             similitude
             they
             will.
             They
             call
             vpon
             no
             peculiar
             name
             of
             GOD
             but
             onely
             Mythra
             .
             In
             the
             which
             word
             they
             all
             agree
             together
             in
             one
             nature
             of
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             whatsoever
             it
             be
             .
             No
             prayers
             be
             vsed
             such
             as
             every
             man
             may
             boldly
             pronounce
             without
             the
             offending
             of
             any
             Sect.
             They
             come
             therefore
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             last
             day
             of
             every
             
             Moneth
             and
             yeare
             in
             the
             evening
             yet
             fasting
             ,
             there
             to
             give
             thankes
             to
             GOD
             for
             that
             they
             have
             prosperously
             passed
             over
             the
             yeare
             or
             Moneth
             ,
             whereof
             that
             holiday
             is
             the
             last
             day
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             day
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             earely
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             pray
             to
             God
             that
             they
             may
             have
             good
             fortune
             and
             successe
             all
             the
             New
             yeare
             or
             Moneth
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             vse
             to
             begin
             of
             that
             same
             holy
             day
             .
          
           
             But
             in
             the
             holy
             dayes
             that
             be
             the
             last
             dayes
             of
             the
             Moneths
             and
             yeares
             ,
             before
             they
             come
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             wives
             fall
             downe
             prostrate
             before
             their
             husbands
             feet
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             before
             the
             feet
             of
             their
             parents
             ,
             confessing
             and
             acknowledging
             themselves
             offenders
             either
             by
             some
             actuall
             deed
             ,
             or
             by
             omission
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             and
             desire
             pardon
             for
             their
             offence
             .
             Thus
             if
             any
             cloud
             of
             priuy
             displeasure
             was
             risen
             at
             home
             ,
             by
             this
             satisfaction
             
             it
             is
             over-blowne
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             present
             at
             the
             Sacrifices
             with
             pure
             and
             charitable
             minds
             .
             For
             they
             be
             afraid
             to
             come
             there
             with
             troubled
             consciences
             .
             Therefore
             if
             they
             know
             themselves
             to
             beare
             any
             hatred
             or
             grudge
             towards
             any
             man
             ,
             they
             presume
             not
             to
             come
             to
             the
             sacrifices
             ,
             before
             they
             have
             reconciled
             themselves
             and
             purged
             their
             consciences
             ,
             for
             feare
             of
             great
             vengeance
             and
             punishment
             for
             their
             offence
             .
          
           
             When
             they
             be
             come
             thither
             ,
             the
             men
             goe
             into
             the
             right
             side
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             women
             into
             the
             left
             side
             .
             There
             they
             place
             themselves
             in
             such
             order
             ,
             
             that
             all
             they
             which
             be
             of
             the
             male-kind
             in
             every
             houshold
             ,
             sit
             before
             the
             good
             man
             of
             the
             house
             ;
             and
             they
             of
             the
             female
             kind
             before
             the
             good
             wife
             .
             Thus
             it
             is
             fore-seene
             ,
             that
             all
             their
             gestures
             and
             behaviours
             be
             marked
             and
             observed
             abroad
             of
             them
             ,
             
             by
             whose
             authority
             and
             discipline
             they
             be
             governed
             at
             home
             .
             This
             also
             they
             diligently
             see
             unto
             ,
             that
             the
             younger
             evermore
             be
             coupled
             with
             his
             elder
             ,
             least
             children
             being
             joyned
             together
             ,
             they
             should
             passe
             over
             the
             time
             in
             childish
             wantonnesse
             ,
             wherein
             they
             ought
             principally
             ●o
             conceive
             a
             religious
             &
             devout
             feare
             towards
             GOD
             :
             which
             is
             the
             chiefe
             and
             almost
             the
             only
             incitation
             to
             vertue
             .
             They
             kill
             no
             living
             beast
             in
             sacrifice
             ,
             nor
             they
             thinke
             not
             that
             the
             mercifull
             clemencie
             of
             GOD
             doth
             dwell
             in
             bloud
             and
             slaughter
             ,
             which
             hath
             given
             life
             to
             beasts
             to
             the
             intent
             they
             should
             live
             .
             They
             burne
             frankensence
             ,
             and
             other
             sweet
             savors
             ,
             and
             light
             also
             a
             great
             number
             of
             waxe
             candles
             and
             tapers
             ,
             not
             supposing
             this
             geere
             to
             be
             any
             thing
             availeable
             to
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             as
             neither
             the
             prayers
             of
             men
             .
             But
             this
             unhurtfull
             and
             harmelesse
             kind
             of
             worship
             pleaseth
             
             them
             .
             And
             by
             these
             sweet
             savours
             and
             lights
             ,
             and
             other
             such
             ceremonies
             men
             feele
             themselves
             secretly
             lifted
             vp
             ,
             and
             incouraged
             to
             devotion
             with
             more
             willing
             and
             fervent
             hearts
             .
             The
             people
             weareth
             in
             the
             Church
             white
             apparell
             .
             The
             Priest
             is
             cloathed
             in
             changeable
             colours
             ,
             which
             in
             workmanship
             be
             excellent
             ,
             but
             in
             stuffe
             not
             very
             precious
             .
             For
             their
             vestments
             be
             neither
             imbrodered
             with
             gold
             ,
             nor
             set
             with
             precious
             stones
             .
             But
             they
             be
             wrought
             so
             finely
             and
             cunningly
             with
             divers
             feathers
             of
             fowles
             ,
             that
             the
             estimation
             of
             no
             earthly
             stuffe
             is
             able
             to
             countervaile
             the
             price
             of
             the
             work
             .
             Furthermore
             ,
             in
             these
             birds
             feathers
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             due
             order
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             observed
             in
             their
             setting
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             is
             contained
             certaine
             divine
             mysteries
             .
             The
             interpretation
             whereof
             knowne
             ,
             which
             is
             diligently
             taught
             by
             the
             Priests
             ,
             they
             be
             out
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             
             bountifull
             benefits
             of
             God
             toward
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             loue
             and
             honour
             which
             of
             their
             behalfe
             is
             due
             to
             God
             :
             and
             also
             of
             their
             duties
             one
             toward
             another
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Priest
             first
             commeth
             out
             of
             the
             Vestry
             thus
             apparelled
             ,
             they
             fall
             downe
             incontinent
             every
             one
             reverently
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             with
             so
             still
             silence
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             fashiō
             of
             the
             thing
             striketh
             into
             them
             a
             certaine
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             though
             he
             were
             there
             personally
             present
             .
             When
             they
             haue
             l●en
             a
             little
             space
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             the
             Priest
             giveth
             them
             a
             signe
             to
             rise
             .
             Then
             they
             sing
             praises
             vnto
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             intermixe
             with
             instruments
             of
             musicke
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             part
             of
             other
             fashions
             then-these
             that
             we
             vse
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             world
             .
             
             And
             like
             as
             some
             of
             ours
             be
             much
             sweeter
             then
             theirs
             ,
             so
             some
             of
             theirs
             doe
             far
             passe
             ours
             .
             But
             in
             one
             thing
             doubtlesse
             they
             goe
             exceeding
             farre
             beyond
             vs.
             
             For
             all
             their
             musicke
             both
             that
             they
             play
             vpon
             instruments
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             sing
             with
             mans
             voice
             ,
             doth
             so
             resemble
             and
             expresse
             naturall
             affections
             ,
             the
             sound
             and
             tune
             is
             so
             applied
             and
             made
             agreeable
             to
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             prayer
             ,
             or
             else
             a
             duty
             of
             gladnesse
             ,
             of
             patience
             ,
             of
             trouble
             ,
             of
             mourning
             ,
             or
             of
             anger
             :
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             melody
             doth
             so
             represent
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             wonderfully
             move
             ,
             stirre
             ,
             pierce
             ,
             and
             enflame
             the
             hearers
             minds
             .
             At
             the
             last
             ,
             the
             people
             and
             the
             Priest
             together
             ,
             rehearse
             solemne
             prayers
             in
             words
             ,
             expressely
             pronounced
             ,
             so
             made
             ,
             that
             every
             man
             may
             privately
             apply
             to
             himselfe
             that
             which
             is
             commonly
             spoken
             of
             all
             .
          
           
             In
             these
             prayers
             every
             man
             recogniseth
             ,
             and
             knowledgeth
             God
             to
             be
             his
             maker
             ,
             his
             governor
             ,
             and
             the
             principall
             cause
             of
             all
             other
             goodnesse
             ,
             thanking
             him
             for
             so
             
             many
             benefits
             received
             at
             his
             hand
             .
             But
             namely
             that
             through
             the
             favour
             of
             God
             he
             hath
             chanced
             into
             that
             publike
             weale
             ,
             which
             is
             most
             happy
             and
             wealthy
             ,
             and
             hath
             chosen
             that
             religion
             which
             he
             hopeth
             to
             be
             most
             true
             .
             In
             the
             which
             thing
             if
             he
             doe
             any
             thing
             erre
             ,
             or
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             better
             then
             either
             of
             them
             is
             ,
             being
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             he
             desireth
             him
             that
             he
             will
             of
             his
             goodnes
             let
             him
             have
             knowledge
             thereof
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             ready
             to
             follow
             what
             way
             soever
             he
             will
             lead
             him
             .
             But
             if
             this
             forme
             and
             fashion
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             be
             best
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             religion
             most
             true
             and
             pefect
             ,
             then
             he
             desireth
             GOD
             to
             give
             him
             a
             constant
             stedfastnesse
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             all
             other
             people
             to
             the
             same
             order
             of
             living
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             same
             opinion
             of
             God
             ,
             unlesse
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             that
             in
             this
             diversity
             of
             Religions
             doth
             delight
             his
             unsearchable
             
             pleasure
             .
             To
             be
             short
             ,
             he
             prayeth
             him
             that
             after
             his
             death
             he
             may
             come
             to
             him
             .
             But
             how
             soone
             or
             late
             that
             he
             dare
             not
             assigne
             nor
             determine
             .
             How
             beit
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             stand
             with
             his
             Majesties
             pleasure
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             much
             gladder
             to
             die
             a
             painfull
             death
             and
             so
             to
             goe
             to
             GOD
             ,
             then
             by
             long
             living
             in
             worldly
             prosperity
             to
             be
             away
             from
             him
             .
             When
             this
             prayer
             is
             said
             ,
             they
             fall
             down
             to
             the
             ground
             againe
             and
             a
             little
             after
             they
             rise
             vp
             and
             goe
             to
             dinner
             .
             And
             the
             residue
             of
             the
             day
             they
             passe
             over
             in
             playes
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             chiualry
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             haue
             declared
             and
             prescribed
             unto
             you
             as
             truely
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             the
             forme
             and
             order
             of
             that
             Common-wealth
             ,
             which
             verily
             in
             my
             judgement
             is
             not
             onely
             the
             best
             ,
             but
             also
             that
             which
             alone
             of
             good
             right
             may
             claime
             and
             take
             vpon
             it
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Common-welth
             or
             publike
             weal.
             For
             in
             other
             places
             ▪
             they
             
             speake
             still
             of
             the
             Common
             wealth
             .
             But
             every
             man
             procureth
             his
             owne
             private
             gaine
             .
             Here
             where
             nothing
             is
             private
             ,
             the
             common
             affaires
             be
             earnestly
             looked
             vpon
             .
             And
             truly
             on
             both
             parts
             they
             have
             good
             cause
             so
             to
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             .
             For
             in
             other
             Countries
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             he
             shall
             starve
             for
             hunger
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             make
             some
             severall
             provision
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             though
             the
             Common
             wealth
             flourish
             never
             so
             much
             in
             riches
             ?
             And
             therefore
             he
             is
             compelled
             even
             of
             very
             necessity
             to
             haue
             regard
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Contrariwise
             ,
             there
             where
             all
             things
             be
             common
             to
             every
             man
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             doubted
             that
             any
             man
             shall
             lacke
             any
             thing
             necessary
             for
             his
             private
             vses
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             common
             store
             houses
             and
             barnes
             be
             sufficiently
             stored
             .
             For
             there
             nothing
             is
             destributed
             
             after
             a
             niggish
             sort
             ,
             neither
             there
             is
             any
             poore
             man
             or
             begger
             .
             And
             though
             no
             man
             have
             any
             thing
             ,
             yet
             every
             man
             is
             rich
             .
             For
             what
             can
             be
             more
             rich
             ,
             then
             to
             live
             joyfull
             and
             merrily
             ,
             without
             all
             griefe
             and
             pensivenesse
             :
             Not
             caring
             for
             his
             owne
             living
             ,
             nor
             vexed
             or
             troubled
             with
             his
             wifes
             importunate
             complaints
             ,
             nor
             dreading
             poverty
             to
             his
             sonne
             ,
             nor
             sorrowfull
             for
             his
             daughters
             dowry
             .
             Yea
             they
             take
             no
             care
             at
             all
             for
             the
             living
             and
             wealth
             of
             themselves
             and
             all
             theirs
             ,
             and
             their
             wives
             ,
             their
             children
             ,
             their
             nephewes
             ,
             their
             childrens
             children
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             succession
             that
             ever
             shall
             follow
             in
             their
             posterity
             .
             And
             yet
             besides
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             lesse
             provision
             for
             them
             that
             were
             once
             labourers
             ,
             and
             be
             now
             weake
             and
             impotent
             ,
             then
             for
             them
             that
             doe
             now
             labour
             and
             take
             paine
             .
             Here
             now
             would
             I
             see
             ,
             
             If
             any
             man
             dare
             be
             so
             bold
             as
             to
             compare
             with
             the
             equity
             ,
             the
             justice
             of
             other
             Nations
             .
             Among
             whom
             ,
             I
             forsake
             GOD
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             find
             any
             signe
             or
             token
             of
             equity
             and
             justice
             .
             For
             what
             justice
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             rich
             Gold-smith
             ,
             or
             an
             Vsurer
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             either
             doe
             nothing
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             else
             that
             which
             they
             do
             is
             such
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             very
             necessary
             to
             the
             Common-wealth
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             pleasant
             and
             a
             wealthy
             living
             ,
             either
             by
             idlenesse
             ,
             or
             by
             unnecessary
             businesse
             :
             When
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             poore
             labourers
             ,
             Carters
             ,
             yron
             smiths
             ,
             Carpenters
             ,
             and
             ploughmen
             ,
             by
             so
             great
             and
             continuall
             toyle
             ,
             as
             drawing
             and
             bearing
             beasts
             be
             scant
             able
             to
             sustaine
             ,
             and
             again
             so
             necessary
             toyle
             ,
             that
             without
             it
             no
             Common-wealth
             were
             able
             to
             continue
             and
             endure
             one
             yeare
             ,
             should
             yet
             get
             so
             hard
             and
             poore
             a
             living
             ,
             and
             live
             so
             wretched
             and
             miserable
             a
             life
             ,
             
             that
             the
             state
             and
             condition
             of
             the
             labouring
             beast
             may
             seeme
             much
             better
             and
             wealthier
             ?
             For
             they
             be
             not
             put
             to
             so
             continuall
             labour
             ,
             nor
             their
             living
             is
             not
             much
             worse
             :
             yea
             ,
             to
             them
             much
             pleasanter
             ,
             taking
             no
             thought
             in
             the
             meane
             season
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             .
             But
             these
             silly
             poore
             wretches
             be
             presently
             tormented
             with
             barraine
             and
             unfruitfull
             labour
             .
             And
             the
             remembrance
             of
             their
             poore
             indigent
             and
             beggerly
             old
             age
             kille●●
             them
             vp
             .
             For
             their
             daily
             wages
             is
             so
             little
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             suffice
             for
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             much
             lesse
             it
             yeeldeth
             any
             over-plus
             ,
             that
             may
             daily
             be
             laid
             vp
             for
             the
             reliefe
             of
             old
             age
             .
          
           
             Is
             not
             this
             an
             unjust
             ,
             and
             an
             unkind
             Publique
             weale
             ,
             which
             giveth
             great
             fees
             and
             rewards
             to
             Gentlemen
             ,
             as
             they
             call
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             Goldsmiths
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             other
             ,
             
             which
             be
             either
             idle
             persons
             ,
             or
             else
             onely
             flatterers
             ,
             and
             devisers
             of
             vaine
             pleasures
             :
             And
             of
             the
             contrary
             part
             ,
             maketh
             no
             gentle
             provision
             for
             poore
             Plowmen
             ,
             Colliers
             ,
             Labourers
             ,
             Yron-smiths
             ,
             and
             Carpenters
             ,
             without
             whom
             no
             Common-wealth
             can
             continue
             ?
             But
             after
             it
             hath
             abused
             the
             Labourers
             of
             their
             lusty
             and
             flowring
             age
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             when
             they
             be
             oppressed
             with
             old
             age
             and
             sicknesse
             being
             needy
             ,
             poore
             ,
             and
             indigent
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             then
             so
             getting
             their
             so
             many
             painfull
             watchings
             ,
             not
             remembring
             their
             so
             many
             and
             so
             great
             benefits
             ,
             recompenceth
             and
             acquainteth
             them
             most
             unkindly
             ,
             with
             miserable
             death
             .
             And
             yet
             besides
             this
             ,
             the
             rich
             men
             not
             onely
             by
             private
             fraud
             ,
             but
             also
             by
             common
             lawes
             ,
             doe
             every
             day
             plucke
             and
             snatch
             away
             from
             the
             poore
             ,
             some
             part
             of
             their
             
             daily
             living
             .
             So
             whereas
             it
             seemed
             before
             unjust
             to
             repentance
             with
             unkindnesse
             their
             paines
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             beene
             beneficiall
             to
             the
             Common-weale
             ,
             now
             they
             have
             to
             their
             wrong
             and
             unjust
             dealing
             (
             which
             is
             yet
             a
             much
             worse
             point
             )
             given
             the
             name
             of
             justice
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             force
             of
             a
             Law.
             Therefore
             when
             I
             consider
             and
             weigh
             in
             my
             mind
             all
             these
             Common-wealths
             ,
             which
             now
             a
             dayes
             any
             where
             do
             flourish
             ,
             so
             GOD
             helpe
             me
             ,
             I
             can
             perceive
             nothing
             but
             a
             certaine
             conspiracy
             of
             rich
             men
             procuring
             their
             owne
             commodities
             ,
             under
             the
             name
             and
             title
             of
             the
             Common-wealth
             .
             They
             invent
             and
             devise
             all
             meanes
             and
             crafts
             ,
             first
             how
             to
             keepe
             safely
             without
             feare
             of
             loosing
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             unjustly
             gathered
             together
             :
             and
             next
             how
             to
             hire
             and
             abuse
             the
             worke
             and
             labour
             of
             the
             poore
             for
             as
             little
             money
             as
             
             may
             be
             .
             These
             devises
             when
             the
             rich
             men
             have
             decreed
             to
             be
             kept
             and
             observed
             under
             colour
             of
             the
             communalty
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             also
             of
             the
             poore
             people
             ,
             then
             they
             be
             made
             lawes
             .
             But
             these
             most
             vicious
             and
             wicked
             men
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             by
             their
             unsatiable
             covetousnesse
             ,
             devided
             among
             themselves
             all
             those
             things
             which
             would
             have
             sufficed
             all
             men
             ,
             yet
             how
             farre
             be
             they
             from
             the
             wealth
             and
             felicity
             of
             the
             Vtopian
             Common-wealth
             ?
             Out
             of
             the
             which
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             the
             desire
             
             of
             money
             with
             the
             vse
             thereof
             is
             vtterly
             secluded
             and
             banished
             ,
             how
             great
             a
             heape
             of
             cares
             is
             cut
             away
             ?
             How
             great
             an
             occasion
             of
             wickednesse
             and
             mischiefe
             is
             pulled
             vp
             by
             the
             root
             ?
             For
             who
             knoweth
             not
             that
             fraud
             ,
             theft
             ,
             ravine
             ,
             brawling
             ,
             quarrelling
             ,
             b●abling
             ,
             strife
             ,
             chiding
             ,
             contention
             ,
             murder
             ,
             treason
             ,
             poisoning
             ,
             which
             by
             daily
             punishments
             are
             rather
             revenged
             then
             
             refrained
             ,
             doe
             die
             when
             money
             dyeth
             ?
             And
             also
             that
             feare
             ,
             griefe
             ,
             care
             ,
             labours
             ,
             and
             watching
             ,
             doe
             perish
             even
             the
             very
             same
             moment
             that
             money
             perisheth
             ?
             Yet
             poverty
             it selfe
             ,
             which
             onely
             seemed
             to
             lacke
             money
             ,
             if
             money
             were
             gone
             ,
             it
             also
             would
             decrease
             and
             vanish
             away
             .
             And
             that
             you
             may
             perceiue
             this
             more
             plainly
             ,
             consider
             with
             your selves
             some
             barraine
             and
             unfruitfull
             yeare
             ,
             wherein
             many
             thousands
             of
             people
             have
             starved
             for
             hunger
             :
             I
             dare
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             end
             of
             that
             penury
             ,
             so
             much
             Corne
             or
             graine
             might
             have
             beene
             found
             in
             rich
             mens
             barnes
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             beene
             searched
             ,
             as
             being
             divided
             among
             them
             whō
             famine
             and
             pestilence
             then
             consumed
             ,
             no
             man
             at
             all
             should
             have
             felt
             that
             plague
             and
             penury
             .
             So
             easily
             might
             men
             get
             their
             living
             if
             that
             same
             worthy
             Princesse
             Lady
             money
             did
             not
             alone
             
             stoppe
             vp
             the
             way
             betweene
             vs
             and
             our
             living
             ,
             which
             a
             Gods
             name
             was
             very
             excellently
             devised
             and
             invented
             ,
             that
             by
             her
             the
             way
             thereto
             should
             be
             opened
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             the
             rich
             men
             perceive
             this
             ,
             nor
             they
             be
             not
             ignorant
             how
             much
             better
             it
             were
             to
             lacke
             no
             necessary
             thing
             ,
             then
             to
             abound
             with
             overmuch
             superfluity
             :
             to
             be
             rid
             out
             of
             innumerable
             cares
             and
             troubles
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             besieged
             and
             encombred
             with
             great
             riches
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             that
             either
             the
             respect
             of
             every
             mans
             private
             commodity
             ,
             or
             else
             the
             authority
             of
             our
             Saviour
             Christ
             
             (
             which
             for
             his
             great
             wisedome
             could
             not
             but
             know
             what
             were
             best
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             inestimable
             goodnesse
             could
             not
             but
             counsell
             to
             that
             which
             he
             knew
             to
             the
             best
             )
             would
             have
             brought
             all
             the
             World
             long
             agoe
             into
             
             the
             lawes
             of
             this
             Weale
             publike
             if
             it
             were
             not
             the
             one
             onely
             best
             ,
             the
             Princesse
             and
             mother
             of
             all
             mischiefe
             Pride
             ,
             doth
             withstand
             and
             let
             it
             .
             She
             measureth
             not
             wealth
             and
             prosperity
             by
             her
             owne
             commodities
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             misery
             and
             incommodities
             of
             other
             :
             she
             would
             not
             by
             her
             good
             will
             be
             made
             a
             Goddesse
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             no
             wretches
             left
             ,
             over
             whom
             she
             might
             like
             a
             scornfull
             Lady
             rule
             and
             triumph
             ,
             over
             whose
             miseries
             her
             felicities
             might
             shine
             ,
             whose
             poverty
             she
             might
             vexe
             ,
             torment
             and
             increase
             ,
             by
             rigorously
             setting
             forth
             her
             riches
             .
             This
             hel-hound
             creepeth
             into
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             and
             pulleth
             them
             backe
             from
             entring
             the
             right
             path
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             is
             so
             deeply
             rooted
             in
             mens
             breasts
             ,
             that
             she
             cannot
             be
             pulled
             out
             .
          
           
             This
             forme
             and
             fashion
             of
             a
             Weale
             publike
             ,
             which
             I
             would
             gladly
             wish
             unto
             all
             Nations
             ,
             
             I
             am
             glad
             yet
             that
             it
             chanced
             to
             the
             Vtopians
             ,
             which
             have
             followed
             those
             institutions
             of
             life
             ,
             whereby
             they
             have
             laid
             such
             foundations
             of
             their
             Common-wealth
             ,
             as
             shall
             continue
             and
             last
             not
             onely
             wealthy
             ,
             but
             also
             as
             farre
             as
             mans
             wit
             may
             judge
             and
             conjecture
             ,
             shall
             endure
             for
             ever
             .
             For
             seeing
             the
             chiefe
             causes
             of
             Ambition
             ▪
             and
             sedition
             ,
             with
             other
             vices
             ,
             be
             plucked
             vp
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             and
             abandoned
             at
             home
             there
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             jeopardy
             of
             domesticall
             dissention
             ,
             which
             alone
             hath
             cast
             underfoot
             and
             brought
             to
             naught
             the
             wel-fortified
             and
             strongly
             defenced
             wealth
             and
             riches
             of
             many
             Cities
             .
             But
             for
             as
             much
             as
             perfect
             concord
             remaineth
             ,
             and
             wholsome
             lawes
             be
             executed
             at
             home
             ,
             the
             envie
             of
             all
             forreigne
             Princes
             be
             not
             able
             to
             shake
             or
             moove
             the
             Empire
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             many
             times
             long
             agoe
             gone
             about
             to
             
             doe
             it
             ,
             being
             evermore
             driven
             backe
             .
          
           
             Thus
             when
             RAPHAEL
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             his
             tale
             ,
             though
             many
             things
             came
             to
             my
             mind
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             manners
             and
             lawes
             of
             that
             people
             ,
             seemed
             to
             be
             instituted
             and
             founded
             of
             no
             good
             reason
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             fashion
             of
             their
             chiualry
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             and
             Religions
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             of
             their
             Lawes
             ;
             but
             also
             ,
             yea
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             in
             that
             which
             is
             the
             principall
             foundation
             of
             all
             their
             ordinances
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             in
             the
             communalty
             of
             their
             life
             and
             living
             ,
             without
             any
             occupying
             of
             money
             ,
             by
             the
             which
             thing
             onely
             all
             nobility
             ,
             magnificience
             ,
             worship
             ,
             honour
             ,
             and
             majesty
             ,
             the
             true
             ornaments
             and
             honours
             ,
             as
             the
             common
             opinion
             is
             ,
             of
             a
             Common-wealth
             ,
             vtterly
             be
             overthrowne
             and
             destroyed
             :
             yet
             because
             I
             knew
             that
             he
             was
             weary
             of
             talking
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             
             sure
             whether
             he
             could
             abide
             that
             any
             thing
             should
             be
             said
             against
             his
             mind
             :
             specially
             remembring
             that
             he
             had
             reprehended
             this
             fault
             in
             other
             ,
             which
             be
             affraid
             least
             they
             should
             seeme
             not
             to
             be
             wise
             enough
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             could
             find
             some
             fault
             in
             other
             mens
             inventions
             :
             therefore
             I
             praising
             both
             their
             institutions
             and
             his
             communication
             ,
             tooke
             him
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             and
             lead
             him
             into
             supper
             ,
             saying
             that
             we
             would
             choose
             another
             time
             to
             weigh
             and
             examine
             the
             same
             matters
             ,
             and
             to
             talke
             with
             him
             more
             at
             large
             therein
             .
             Which
             would
             GOD
             it
             might
             once
             come
             to
             passe
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             as
             I
             cannot
             agree
             and
             consent
             to
             all
             things
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             being
             else
             without
             doubt
             a
             man
             singularly
             well
             learned
             ,
             and
             also
             in
             all
             wordly
             matter
             exactly
             and
             profoundly
             experienced
             :
             so
             must
             I
             needs
             confesse
             and
             grant
             ,
             that
             many
             
             things
             be
             in
             the
             Vtopian
             Weale-publique
             ,
             which
             in
             our
             Cities
             I
             may
             rather
             wish
             for
             ,
             then
             hope
             after
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A07711-e340
           
             Cuthbert
             Tunstall
             .
          
           
             Rophael
             Hithloday
             .
          
           
             Ships
             of
             strange
             fa●●i●●s
             .
          
           
             The
             Loadstone
             .
          
           
             Partiall
             judgement
             .
          
           
             Cardinall
             MORTON
             
          
           
             Of
             Lawes
             not
             made
             according
             to
             equity
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             meanes
             thee
             might
             be
             sower
             theeues
             and
             robbers
             .
          
           
             Idlenesse
             ,
             the
             m●t●e●
             of
             theeues
             .
          
           
             Landlords
             by
             the
             way
             checked
             for
             Rent
             raising
             .
          
           
             Of
             idle
             Serving-men
             co●●
             theeues
             .
          
           
             Betweene
             souldiours
             and
             theeus
             small
             diversity
             .
          
           
             What
             inconve●●e
             ●ces
             commeth
             by
             continuall
             Garrisons
             of
             souldiours
             .
          
           
             Sheep-masters
             decayers
             of
             husband●●
             .
          
           
             The
             decay
             of
             husbandry
             causeth
             beggery
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             mother
             of
             usg●●●●ds
             &
             theeves
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             dearth
             of
             victuals
             
          
           
             Woat
             inconvenience
             commeth
             of
             dearth
             of
             Wooll
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             of
             dearth
             of
             Wooll
             .
          
           
             Dearth
             of
             cattell
             ,
             with
             the
             cause
             therof
             .
          
           
             Dearth
             of
             victuals
             is
             the
             decay
             of
             house-keeping
             ;
             whereof
             c●s●eth
             beggery
             and
             thefs
             
          
           
             Excesse
             in
             apparell
             and
             d●●t
             ,
             a
             maintainer
             of
             beggery
             and
             theft
             .
          
           
             Baudes
             ,
             Whores
             ,
             wine-tavernes
             ,
             ale-houses
             ,
             and
             unlawfull
             games
             ▪
             be
             very
             mothers
             of
             thee●es
             .
          
           
             Richmen
             i●grossers
             and
             fore●tal●ers
             .
          
           
             The
             corrupt
             education
             of
             youth
             ,
             a
             mother
             of
             theevery
             .
          
           
             He
             is
             worthily
             put
             to
             silence
             that
             ●s
             too
             full
             of
             words
             .
          
           
             That
             theft
             ●ught
             not
             to
             ●●
             punished
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             Straight
             Lawes
             not
             allowable
             .
          
           
             That
             mans
             law
             ought
             n●t
             to
             be
             prejudiciall
             to
             Gods
             law
             .
          
           
             Theft
             is
             the
             old
             law
             not
             punished
             by
             death
             .
          
           
             What
             in
             convenience
             ensueth
             of
             punishing
             theft
             with
             death
             .
          
           
             Punishing
             of
             theft
             by
             death
             causeth
             theft
             to
             be
             a
             murtherer
             .
          
           
             What
             lawfull
             punishment
             may
             be
             devised
             for
             Theft
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Romans
             punished
             theft
             .
          
           
             A
             worthy
             and
             commendable
             punishmēt
             of
             theeves
             in
             the
             Weale
             publike
             of
             the
             Polilerites
             in
             Persia
             .
          
           
             A
             pr●vy
             nip
             for
             them
             that
             doe
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Theeves
             condemned
             to
             be
             c●●●●●
             labo●ers
             .
          
           
             Serving-men
             .
          
           
             An
             ●vi●
             intent
             esteemed
             as
             the
             deed
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             ●●●
             and
             intenn
             of
             punishment
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             
          
           
             The
             ●●vering
             judgement●
             of
             〈◊〉
             .
          
           
             Sick
             ,
             aged
             ,
             impotent
             perso●s
             and
             begge●s
             .
          
           
             A
             common
             Proverbe
             among
             Beggers
             .
          
           
             A
             merry
             talke
             betweene
             a
             Fryar
             and
             a
             Foole.
             
          
           
             Talke
             qualified
             according
             to
             the
             person
             that
             speaketh
             .
          
           
             The
             Frēch
             men
             privily
             be
             counsailed
             from
             the
             desire
             of
             Italy
             .
          
           
             Lanceknights
             .
          
           
             A
             notable
             Example
             ,
             and
             worthy
             to
             be
             followed
             .
          
           
             Enhancing
             and
             embesing
             of
             Coynes
             .
          
           
             Counterfes
             Warres
             .
          
           
             The
             〈…〉
             of
             old
             Lawes
             
          
           
             Restraint
             
          
           
             Selling
             of
             Licences
             .
          
           
             The
             saying
             of
             rich
             Crassus
             .
          
           
             Poverty
             the
             mother
             of
             debate
             ,
             and
             decay
             of
             Realms
             .
          
           
             A
             wort●y
             saying
             of
             Fabrice
             .
          
           
             A
             stra●g●
             and
             notable
             law
             of
             the
             M●●●ri●●s
             
          
           
             Schoole
             Philosophy
             in
             the
             consultations
             of
             Princes
             hath
             no
             place
             .
          
           
             A
             ●ine
             and
             fit
             s●●ilitud●
             
          
           
             A
             d●mme
             player
             .
          
           
             The
             Vto
             pi●●
             weale
             publike
             .
          
           
             Plato
             willed
             all
             things
             in
             a
             Common-wealth
             to
             be
             common
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A07711-e2670
           
             The
             fight
             and
             fashion
             of
             the
             new
             Iland
             Vtopia
             .
          
           
             A
             place
             naturally
             ●eaced
             ,
             needeth
             one
             Garrison
             .
          
           
             A
             politike
             devise
             in
             the
             changing
             land-markes
             .
          
           
             The
             Iland
             of
             Vtopis
             ,
             so
             named
             of
             King
             Vtopi●
             .
          
           
             Many
             hāds
             make
             light
             worke
             .
          
           
             Cities
             in
             Vtopia
             .
             Similitude
             causeth
             concord
             .
          
           
             A
             meane
             distance
             betweene
             City
             and
             City
             .
          
           
             The
             distribution
             of
             Lands
             .
             But
             this
             now
             a
             daies
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             mischiefe
             .
          
           
             Husbandry
             &
             tillage
             ,
             chiefly
             and
             principally
             regarded
             and
             advanced
             .
          
           
             The
             duties
             of
             men
             of
             husbandry
             .
          
           
             A
             strange
             fashion
             to
             ●atching
             and
             bringing
             vp
             of
             Pulle●●
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             .
             of
             Horses
             The
             vse
             of
             Oxen.
             
          
           
             Bread
             and
             drinke
             .
          
           
             A
             great
             discretion
             in
             sowing
             of
             Corne.
             
          
           
             Mutuall
             helpe
             quickly
             dispatched
             .
          
           
             The
             vse
             of
             fresh
             water
             .
          
           
             The
             defence
             of
             the
             Townew●ls
             .
          
           
             Streets
             ,
             Buildings
             and
             Houses
             
          
           
             To
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             This
             geare
             sine
             ●leth
             of
             Plato
             h●●
             community
             
          
           
             Glased
             o●
             canvased
             windowes
             .
          
           
             A
             Tranibore
             in
             the
             Vtopian
             tongue
             ,
             signifieth
             a
             head
             or
             chiefe
             Peere
             .
             A
             me●vilous
             strange
             fashion
             in
             choosing
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Tyranny
             in
             a
             well
             ordered
             Weale
             publike
             vtterly
             to
             be
             abhorred
             .
          
           
             ●●ite●
             and
             ●…fies
             between
             party
             &
             party
             forthwith
             to
             be
             ended
             ,
             which
             ●●w
             a
             dares
             of
             a
             set
             purpose
             be
             〈…〉
             de●a●ed
             .
          
           
             Against
             hosty
             and
             rash
             decrees
             or
             statutes
             .
          
           
             A
             custome
             worthy
             to
             be
             vsed
             in
             these
             daies
             in
             our
             Councels
             and
             Parli●ments
             .
          
           
             Similitude
             in
             apparell
             .
          
           
             No
             Citizen
             without
             a
             science
             .
          
           
             To
             what
             occupation
             every
             one
             is
             naturally
             inclined
             that
             let
             hi●
             .
             learne
             .
          
           
             Idle
             persons
             to
             be
             driven
             out
             of
             the
             Weale
             publique
             .
          
           
             A
             moderation
             in
             the
             labour
             and
             toyle
             of
             artificers
             .
          
           
             The
             study
             of
             good
             literature
             .
          
           
             Playing
             after
             supper
             .
          
           
             But
             new
             a
             daies
             dice-play
             is
             the
             pastime
             of
             Princes
             .
          
           
             Playes
             of
             games
             also
             profitable
             .
          
           
             The
             kinds
             of
             sorts
             of
             idle
             people
             .
          
           
             Women
             .
          
           
             Priests
             and
             religious
             men
             .
             Rich
             men
             and
             landed
             men
             .
          
           
             Serving-men
             .
             Sturdy
             and
             valiant
             beggars
             .
          
           
             Wonderfull
             wittily
             spoken
             .
          
           
             Not
             asmuch
             as
             the
             Magistrates
             liue
             idlely
             .
          
           
             Only
             learned
             men
             called
             to
             Offices
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             avo●●excessiv●
             〈…〉
             building
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             l●ss●n
             the
             char●e
             in
             apparell
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             Citizens
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             slaughter
             of
             Beasts
             ,
             we
             have
             learned
             manslaughter
             .
             Filth
             and
             ordure
             b●ing
             the
             injection
             of
             Pestilence
             into
             Cities
             
          
           
             Care
             ,
             diligence
             and
             attendance
             about
             the
             sicke
             ,
          
           
             Everyman
             is
             at
             his
             liberty
             ,
             so
             that
             nothing
             is
             done
             by
             compulsiō
             
          
           
             Women
             both
             dresse
             and
             serve
             the
             meat
             .
          
           
             Nurses
             .
          
           
             Nothing
             sooner
             provoketh
             men
             to
             well
             doing
             then
             praise
             and
             commendation
             .
          
           
             The
             eles
             C●tt●n
             of
             yong
             children
             
          
           
             The
             young
             mixed
             with
             their
             elders
             .
          
           
             Old
             men
             regarded
             and
             reverenced
             .
          
           
             This
             now
             adaies
             is
             observed
             in
             our
             Vniversity
             .
             Talke
             at
             Table
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             repugnant
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             our
             Physiti●●s●
             Musicke
             at
             the
             Table
             .
          
           
             Pleasure
             without
             bar●e
             ,
             commendable
             .
          
           
             O
             holy
             common-wealth
             and
             of
             Christians
             to
             be
             followed
             .
          
           
             Equality
             is
             the
             cause
             that
             every
             man
             hath
             enough
             .
          
           
             A
             common
             wealth
             is
             nothing
             else
             but
             a
             great
             houshold
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             things
             and
             aboue
             all
             things
             ,
             to
             the
             community
             they
             haue
             an
             eye
             .
          
           
             By
             what
             policy
             money
             ●●y
             be
             in
             lesse
             estimation
             ▪
             It
             is
             better
             either
             with
             money
             or
             by
             policy
             to
             avoid
             warr●
             th●●
             with
             much
             losse
             of
             ma●s
             blood
             to
             fight
             .
          
           
             O
             fine
             wit.
             
          
           
             Goldworse
             then
             yron
             as
             touching
             the
             necessary
             vse
             thereof
             .
          
           
             O●●●
             full
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Gold
             ●●●
             repr●…s
             .
          
           
             Gemme●
             and
             〈…〉
             ●to●●s
             ,
             〈…〉
             ●●ildren
             to
             play
             ●●●all
             .
          
           
             A
             ver●
             pleasant
             t●le
             .
          
           
             O
             ●itty
             ●e●d
             .
          
           
             ●…ull
             ●…t●●…er
             〈…〉
             〈◊〉
             an●●…t
             ●…t
             ●…y
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             A
             tru●t
             ●t●●
             and
             ●●itty
             
          
           
             How
             much
             more
             wi●
             is
             ●●
             the
             ●eds
             of
             the
             V●●●●an●
             ,
             ●●●●
             of
             the
             common
             sort
             of
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             studies
             among
             the
             Vtopians
             .
          
           
             Musique
             ,
             Logique
             ,
             Arithmetique
             ,
             Geonetrie
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             lace
             〈…〉
             to
             〈◊〉
             a
             vp●…
             
          
           
             A
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             ●●t
             among
             〈…〉
             t●is
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             Naturall
             Philosophy
             is
             a
             knowledge
             most
             uncertaine
             .
          
           
             Moral
             philosophie
             .
          
           
             The
             ends
             of
             good
             things
             .
             The
             Vtopians
             hold
             opinion
             that
             felicity
             consisteth
             t●
             honest
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             The
             theologie
             of
             the
             Vtopians
             .
          
           
             The
             immortality
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             whereof
             these
             daies
             certaine
             christians
             be
             doubtfull
             .
          
           
             As
             every
             pleasure
             ought
             to
             be
             imbraced
             ,
             so
             griefe
             is
             not
             to
             be
             pursue
             I
             ●ut
             for
             vertues
             sake
             .
          
           
             In
             this
             definition
             of
             vertue
             they
             agree
             with
             th●
             S●●●cians
             ▪
             
          
           
             The
             worke
             a●●
             effect
             of
             reason
             ●n
             ●●n
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             a
             daies
             some
             there
             be
             that
             willingly
             procure
             unto
             themselues
             painefull
             griefe
             ,
             as
             though
             therein
             restedsome
             high
             point
             of
             religion
             where
             as
             rather
             the
             religiously
             disposed
             person
             ,
             if
             they
             happen
             to
             him
             either
             by
             chance
             or
             else
             by
             naturall
             necessity
             ought
             patiently
             to
             receive
             and
             suffer
             them
             .
          
           
             Bargaines
             and
             lawes
             .
          
           
             The
             mutual
             recourse
             of
             kindnesse
             .
          
           
             The
             definition
             of
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             False
             and
             counterfeit
             pleasures
             
          
           
             The
             errour
             o●th
             ▪
             ●●
             that
             ●…e
             more
             for
             apparels
             sake
             .
          
           
             Foolish
             honour
             .
          
           
             Pleasure
             in
             precious
             stones
             must
             foolish
             .
          
           
             The
             opinion
             and
             fancie
             of
             people
             doth
             a●g●●nt
             and
             diminish
             the
             price
             and
             estimation
             of
             precious
             stones
             .
          
           
             Hiders
             of
             Treasure
             .
          
           
             Dice-play
             
          
           
             Hunting
             and
             Hawking
             .
          
           
             Hunting
             the
             basest
             part
             of
             butchery
             among
             the
             Vtopians
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             now
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             most
             noble
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             kindnesse
             of
             true
             pleasure
             
          
           
             Bodily
             health
             .
          
           
             Delecta●ions
             .
             The
             pleasures
             of
             the
             mind
             .
          
           
             The
             gifts
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             Marke
             this
             well
             .
          
           
             The
             w●lth
             ●●●
             descirption
             of
             the
             V●●pi●●s
             .
          
           
             A
             wonderfull
             ●p●
             nesse
             to
             lea●●●g
             ●●
             the
             Vtopians
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             most
             block
             beaded
             Asse
             ▪
             be
             set
             to
             learning
             ,
             and
             most
             prog●●●●●its
             corrupt
             with
             pleasures
             .
          
           
             Phisicke
             highly
             regarded
             .
          
           
             The
             contemplation
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             A●●●●vailons
             ●quity
             of
             this
             nation
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             th●t
             be
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             Voluntary
             de●th
             .
          
           
             Of
             Wedl●…
             .
          
           
             Diversement
             .
          
           
             The
             deseruing
             of
             punishment
             put
             to
             the
             discretion
             ▪
             of
             the
             Magistrates
             .
          
           
             Motion
             to
             Adultery
             punished
             .
          
           
             Pleasure
             of
             fooles
             .
          
           
             Co●●terfe●
             beauty
             .
          
           
             Si●●e
             punished
             and
             vertue
             rewarded
             .
          
           
             The
             inordinate
             desire
             of
             honors
             condemned
             .
          
           
             Magistrats
             honoured
             .
          
           
             F●●
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             The
             multitude
             of
             Lawyers
             superfluous
             .
          
           
             The
             intent
             of
             Lawes
             .
          
           
             Victory
             deere
             bought
             .
          
           
             The
             Captaine
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             pursued
             to
             the
             intent
             the
             battaile
             may
             the
             sooner
             ●e
             ended
             .
          
           
             Their
             Armour
             .
          
           
             Of
             Truces
             
          
           
             Religious
             houses
             .
          
           
             Sedi●ious
             reasone●s
             punished
             .
          
           
             Novil●
             opinion
             to
             be
             conceived
             of
             mans
             worthy
             ●●t●re
             .
          
           
             Irreligious
             people
             secluded
             from
             all
             honours
             .
          
           
             A
             very
             strange
             saying
             .
          
           
             Deceit
             and
             falshood
             detested
             .
          
           
             A
             mar●eilous
             stronge
             opinion
             touching
             the
             soules
             of
             brute
             beasts
             .
          
           
             To
             die
             unwillingly
             an
             evill
             taken
             .
          
           
             A
             willing
             and
             merry
             death
             not
             to
             be
             lamented
             .
          
           
             Southsayers
             not
             regarded
             nor
             credited
             .
             Miracles
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             contemplation
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             active
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             all
             one
             to
             be
             wise
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             Priests
             .
          
           
             Excommunicate
             .
          
           
             The
             Mejesty
             and
             preheminence
             of
             Priests
             .
          
           
             The
             observation
             of
             holy
             dayes
             among
             the
             Vtopians
             .
          
           
             Their
             Churches
             .
          
           
             Churches
             of
             adimme
             light
             ,
             and
             a
             reason
             why
             .
          
           
             An
             order
             for
             place
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Their
             Church
             ●sic●ke
             .
          
           
             Contempt
             of
             money
             .
          
           
             A
             marvai●●●●
             saying
             .